faceless-mirror - Tumblr blog

faceless-mirror · 3 months ago

Text

Chapter Forty-Four

This is a collaborative fic between @cookiesupplier, @faceless-mirror & @comforting-madness

Dividers by @samspenandsword @cafekitsune @saradika-graphics

Authors Note: After some emotionally triggering moments between mates, Ricky and Justin talk of past concerning the former handler... Leading to intimate moments. Smut ahead.

Pairings: Multi-Pairings, Everybody x Everybody.

Bands Included: Motionless In White, Bad Omens, Bring Me The Horizon, Ice Nine Kills, Sleep Token (to be added as characters join, no spoilers)

Triggerlist: transphobia, homophobia, abuse, SA, dubcon, religious trauma, past suicide attempts, mental health issues, grief, death, violence, kidnapping, suicidal ideation, torture, racism/speciesism, (To be added to)

Christopher, Justin, and Ryan are members of the Gargoyle Order, soldiers fighting in the angels war against the demonic supernatural evils of the world to protect human kind. Through the years they lost comrades and now just the three of them remain in their little town.

Now, Ricky and Vinny are moving into their church, stirring up old and new feelings, along with the past, posing the challenge of navigating this new chapter in their lives.

Can they all navigate this path successfully and break free of the prisons that is their lives of both stone and flesh, or will they all be trapped forever in a world that could prove to be a constant misery?

MASTERLIST HERE

Taglist: @miamore0570 @21-century-tae @dragon-chica @shilohrosechicken @comforting-madness

@missduffsblog @witchyweeb34 @spicywhenspeaking @lacktoesandtoddlerants @blackveilomens

@bngurngheart @dominuslunae @collapsedglasshouses @emmmm127 @sunsshinesunny

@latenightmusiclover @dontdiganothergravetoday @high-wire @awkwardalex @ofelia19

@retriibutions @mylittlehatefuck666 @daddy-sir @punkprincess1999 @31miw-inkpsycho

(please comment/like/reblog/message to be added to taglist)

Chapter Forty Four

Justin felt intensely guilty when he thought about the fact that the others were picking up the slack when it came to patrols. He hadn’t gone out nearly as much as he knew he should since he had discovered Ricky was pregnant with the twins. Part of him was waiting for Chris, or Ryan to approach him, give him a talking to about that, perhaps not like Jerahmiel used to, but remind him they all worked together… they never did. Then he remembered how others had been now, when their mates would be partners in the breeding program. It did not matter that the young that were to be born were biologically were not their own, the children were their mates.

Until now, Justin wasn’t aware if any gargoyle was actually looking forward to their mate carrying their child, it would have been forbidden by the edicts. It wasn’t how the breeding program worked. He knew Ryan and Gwynn could have gotten around it, but he’d not been alive, never gotten to meet Gwynn, didn’t know why they had never… he didn’t dare ask either of the pair now.

Despite his guilt, and waiting for the other foot to drop with a lecture that had yet to come, he couldn’t bring himself to be far from Ricky at the Church. It wasn’t even the added threat of Jerahmiel over their heads, that only made matters worse…

He had been spending his mornings working on preparing the nursery alongside Chris, who had joined him after the lunch rush, getting it ready for the twins. They’d finished painting it, which was curious considering they didn’t know whether they were having boys, girls, and knowing their nature, could be either should they choose. Now, settling on colors, it was rainbows all over one of the walls, but in colorful splotches, not the typical arches, splotches only… Justin looked a bit of a mess, and he hoped Ricky wasn’t going to bite his head off… All he knew was whenever they mentioned rainbows, one of the babies went crazy and not in a good way, but they both loved the idea of a colorful nursery… so… he’d done this. Hopefully, when Ricky got home, he’d like it.

Ricky got home, waddling into the apartment with a smile, carrying multiple bags. “Hey, baby boy, I got something for you.” He called warmly as he pulled out the leather journal he had selected for Justin with the nice lock on the cover. After dispensing the gifts, he knew he needed to lay down. Hopefully, with Justin for a bit.

The thought of cuddling with him felt heavenly, and he beamed, holding the boxes with the chain and the one with the ring in his other hand.

Justin smiled as Ricky came in, cleaning his hands with a cloth, the room was still mostly empty, the furniture hadn’t been brought in as they were still painting the room. Sure it had all been put together, and was ready, it all had been sorted, Justin was excited… the room was ready to be put together almost. They were getting so close… It was both exciting, and scary. “You didn’t need to get me anything. Did you have a good time with Ryan?”

Chris looked up from the containers of paint he was sealing, thankfully the runes they’d used had allowed the paint on the walls to dry quickly, or Ricky walking in here, would have just bombarded him with fumes. None of them would have allowed that. It had been frustrating, watching all the workers around the Church, coming, and going, through the time they’d been tearing their home apart as Chris had once seen it, everything going so slow, when it was so different for them. They were used to having to do things on their own, and making sure they could live in different ways. Chris still hoped when Vinny and he had their own children, she didn’t have a problem with him making their cribs himself, just putting them together hadn’t been the same.

Ricky giggled and hugged Justin, “I know but… just think of it as silly… but… this is the big part,” he whispered and opened the box, showing him the ring. “And yes, I did have fun. This is a chain for you to put it on when you're on patrols.” he explained, offering him the other box. “I also got things for the others too but…”

Justin was curious what this big thing that Ricky had actually gotten was. Sure, it wasn’t really his thing today, they had been going out to some big book store thing, Justin had just known Ricky had been looking forward to going out, so he was happy he had enjoyed himself. What was more, it had given him time to work with Chris in the continued adjustments to the apartment, including painting the nursery. They had expanded the nursery much like they had the alcoves all through the upper levels of the Church, not that the humans had ever been able to get to them before the gargoyles had allowed Ricky and Vinny into their lives. Now the apartment was more than twice the size it had been before, and the nursery was a whole new room for the babies.

Looking down to the box, with the ring, the chain, for when he was on patrols? Then Ricky was offering him the other box, and Justin looked towards him confused, “I’m, I don’t understand, I thought you went out for books, these, these are rings? What, what are these for?”

Chris looking over from across the room as he reached for one of the discarded clothes that they’d been using to clean up, he finished wiping his hands and said nothing. He saw the ring boxes, and smiling, oh, that was an interesting development, though, if he were to get a set for Vinny, he’d be partial to an actual ceremony, and he didn’t know how they could. It wasn’t like he had any legal documents for the humans, who would marry them… would it matter… then again, to them, it was only for god's benefit, not the humans.

Ricky smiled, “I wanted to give you a reminder of what you’re fighting for. Our babies… our future and for humanity.” He breathed softly. “I got books too.” He admitted, “There was a store next to the bookstore.” He mused, slipping the ring onto his finger.

He moved and pulled out the journals, tossing a large, thick one to Chris, knowing he would see the lock and keys.

Chris looked over at Ricky and wondered what he was doing, did he, he could have bought Justin anything as a memento, to be a reminder. Anything at all. He went with rings. Such a symbolic gesture in human society, culture, and when Justin realized what Ricky wasn’t telling him… By the angel… “Justin, rings are a mating symbol in human culture, Ricky is giving you a mating symbol, and he is just too chicken shit to tell you.” Justin had had his head messed with enough, Chris was not going to stand by and let Ricky beat around the bush. Symbol of what he was fighting for his ass… they were mates, if Ricky wanted to say husbands, than admit it.

As it was, when Ricky was just tossing him the journal, Chris caught it, seeing the lock, the keys, he huffed a little… “I’ve learned my lesson about keeping secrets, they are dangerous and hurt those I love, why would I need a book only to lock it?”

Justin blinked at the rings, first hearing Ricky, smiling slowly hearing about the idea of them being a reminder of what they were fighting for. Of their babies, why he would need a ring for that he didn’t know. He could feel them always, they were a part of him, in his very soul. Seeing the way Ricky slipped the ring onto his finger, it looked so good, but as he reached for the other ring box, that was when Chris spoke, and Justin looked over to his commander… What? Why wouldn’t Ricky just tell him they were for mating? Was it so bad for him to know… sure he wasn’t human… was it bad he wasn’t human, was there something that he should be doing because he wasn’t human… He felt stupid because he didn’t already know what the rings were supposed to mean… it was like… like… him all over again.

Swallowing, he opened the ring box slowly, trying not to shake as he looked at the ring… “It, it looks good.”

Ricky realized his mistake… trying to make it more casual than wedding rings- well that went out the window. And the look of defeat on Justin’s face, guilt ate at him. “I didn't… I wanted them to be more casual. I'm sorry I didn't…” he slumped before focusing on the journal. “...I wanted you to have a safe place to write your thoughts without anyone prying… I got one for everyone. I…” he sighed, swallowing.

Nothing was casual about mating though, not for Justin, and looking down at the ring in the box, it was beautiful, he just didn’t understand, he was confused now. Ricky had said this was the big part, but then said he wanted it to be casual? That didn’t make much sense at all to him. He did, however, understand Ricky’s desire for them to have something between them. Something to remind them. “Daddy, there, is nothing casual about these, nothing, the meaning behind them, our babies, fighting for the future of mankind? It means the world, they mean the world.”

Chris looked down at the book, he wasn’t sure how he felt about Ricky editing the information for Justin still, trying to make things easier for the gargoyle benefitted who? Nothing was casual about anything that was happening in their lives, and pretending that they weren’t going to be parents… They didn’t have to get married, they didn’t have to have a wedding, but he should have been honest about the rings. Humans were so strange about relationships sometimes, then again they didn’t have mates.

Now, the journal… “My thoughts? Who would want to pry-” Chris cut himself off swallowing, oh, he knew off the top of his head people who would want to pry into other’s thoughts, but he doubted they’d need a book to do it… Usually, the only reason he’d ever written anything down was for patrols, and briefings if needed, but not usually. “I’ll consider it, not sure if it would have much purpose for my thoughts.”

Ricky looked up at Justin, he hadn't wanted Justin to think they had to be married… but why didn't the thought of being married… not scare him? Ricky used to be terrified of the concept… but when thinking of being married to Justin wasn't terrifying. It excited him.

Ricky didn't know whom to talk to about this- this was… so much more, and his heart ached. He wasn't used to wanting to keep someone so close as he did Justin. He wanted him. But part of him was still so scared.

Maybe It was memories of how his father had treated marriage. Maybe since he now looked more like his father… what if he turned out to be like him…

But he looked at Chris, smiling softly, “use it for writing down all of gargoyle history. Maybe that’s a place to start?” He offered, trying not to let his voice shake, both from anxiety and the fact he had upset his mate, What if he hated him now?

Gargoyle History? Whoever would want to hear about such, horrifying atrocities… Angels had created them for such… Gwynn might be a shining beacon of an angel, but so few of others could be said of those that had created them, and it would bleed through of anything that he write of his kind's past. He would detest putting down that kind of sentiment, of what they had bred them for, how they had made them to be, instilled in them, onto paper… “I'm not sure, I, I could…” Chris sighed… “I’ll consider it, though… Thank you, Ricky. I should go, I’m going to check on Vinny.” Holding his book close, he slipped out the door, leaving the mates together.

Justin wasn’t thinking about marriage, marriage wasn’t a concept for him, at least not in the modern sense. Now, if they went back to the ages when it was more than legality. When it was about the Church, and not about assets, and divorce, and signing your names to paper. Too many people threw their ties away now, and it was horrifying just how easy it was to destroy their binds, and Justin couldn’t destroy his mating with Ricky, he never would.

What he was thinking about now, was the added stress his mate seemed to be under… “Ricky? You, why did you want to get us rings… really?”

Justin spoke.

And the nephilim looked up at him. So many similarities between that young child who looked up at him as if he were the most beautiful thing in the world among the tatters of their home life. Except the fear. The fear wasn’t of the father waiting at home. It was fear of becoming him. Ricky hadn’t realized he had started crying when he opened his mouth to try to answer. “I-” one letter and his voice cracked sharply, and he shook like a leaf.

No. Don’t look at me. I look like him. Stop.

Ricky stumbled back, and he looked at the cribs and ran to the bathroom, shutting the door, breaking down in tears. Don’t look at me, don’t look at me- I look like him, how can you not hate me?

The gargoyle’s suspicions that Ricky not telling him about the ring’s being a mating symbol might not have been as much an issue as Chris had thought, and more… something else. Justin had a horrible feeling something else was going on here and if he was honest, he had been growing worried about his mate over the weeks as they went by. Ricky had been doing so well; however, he had hoped, hoped that everything was going so well… He had been in such high spirits with Ryan when he left this morning that Justin had counted his blessings…

This afternoon, didn’t look to be going so well.

As soon as the smaller man, well, smaller in the sense that he was shorter, Justin was not saying a damn thing to his size otherwise… he was beautiful and carrying their children… Well on his way to full term, well on his way, it wouldn’t be long now. He was not saying anything… Rushing after him to the bathroom door… he paused outside…

“Ricky, Rick, it’s okay, I’m right here, I’m not going anywhere, I love the rings, I do, I just… you can talk to me, about anything, you know that, right?”

Ricky was leaning in front of the mirror on the sink, knuckles white as he panted looking into the sink. He sobbed softly and looked up at himself, feeling sick all over again. He heard Justin and he sniffled, “Justin… I look like him! How can you even stand looking at me? I…” He choked for a moment on his tongue and moved, fumbling before pulling out scissors, looking in the mirror had become so difficult. Maybe this would help-

Snip. Snip.

Snipsnipsnipsnipsnip.

It was shorter. Much shorter… maybe this would be easier. Dark and short hair. That… that was enough… maybe not… He trembled and couldn’t stop seeing his dad in the mirror. You’re not good enough, girl. He could hear his father in his head like a worm hatching.

“You’re going to die, what are you trying for?”

Ricky could swear he could hear his father’s voice… Or was it his own? He didn’t know-

”You’re going to die, and you’re so fucking desperate to be remembered despite how forgettable you are-”

No…no. No! Justin wouldn’t forget him!

There was the sound of something breaking and Ricky felt… something. Pain in his hands and… warmth… rolling down his arms… but he was blinded by tears as he stumbled back, curling up in the bathtub sobbing.

Maybe he was just like his dad… violent and horrible in every way.

Hearing Ricky from inside the bathroom, at first, it was clear he was talking to him, the way he was asking about looking like him, and Justin caught his breath. No, Justin didn’t care. He’d accepted that his mate was related to Jerahmiel, and the angel that Justin remembered and saw in his mind was not the one that had walked in here and tormented them. The one that he remembered was the blonde, twisted and cruel one… Gwynn was closer to him, and yet, Gwynn was nothing like Jerahmiel, they were kind. Not that Justin had gotten much time with them thus far.

“Da- Rick, Ricky, I love you, I don’t care what you look like.”

Then Justin heard the sound of metal, a click, snip, what was that… What was Ricky doing in there? “Ricky, Ricky, are you okay?”

That was when he heard his voice… change, as he kept talking… wait… what… what was he saying?

“Ricky? Ricky, what is going on? Is someone else in there…” Turning his head, listening for heartbeats, no, no, there were no extra heartbeats, just Ricky’s, the babies, though the babies were going absolutely crazy, and Justin, oh Justin was worried with the sobbing, the stumbling. Fuck… was he smelling blood…

“Rick!”

The wood of the door was no match for the protective gargoyle as he smashed it open with the force of his shoulder, and he made for his mate curled up in the tub at the sight of him… “What, what are you doing?!”

Ricky sobbed hugging his knees, “I… I just didn't want to look like him-” he sobbed out after a moment, trembling. His hair was shorter, and he looked as if he was going insane on his own. “Baby, I'm sorry. I'm sorry.” He whispered, hugging himself and breathing hard.

He was coming out of his turmoil, seeing Justin, and he hesitantly reached for him, ignoring the shattered mirror on the floor.

Justin didn’t even blink at the sharp shards of mirror glass on the floor as he kneeled next to the tub by his mate. Lifting him up with ease, fingers brushing tears away from his cheeks, it was terrifying seeing his very pregnant mate in such a state, curled up. His knees folded up against him, as high as they could go against his rounded belly. The way he reached for him from being wrapped around his legs, Justin could see the bruised, bleeding knuckles where Ricky had punched the mirror… The mirror was nothing, nothing that couldn’t be replaced.

“Come here, I got you, I’ve got you.”

Just picking Ricky up out of the tub, away from the broken glass on the floor, Justin rose to his feet and walked him out of the bathroom and to their room.

Ricky leaned on him crying, “I'm sorry…” he whispered, still shaking like a leaf against him, swallowing tightly as he held onto him, “I'm sorry…” his voice was shaking bloody hands clinging to Justin. “I don't wanna die. I don't wanna die. I don't want you to forget me- I don't want-”

His sobs started up again, that look of hurt in Justin's eyes. It killed him. It killed him, and then the fact he knew Jerahmiel had made him feel-

He had done it without meaning to.

The fact he looked like him.

Nothing was okay.

It killed Justin to hear Ricky talking like this as he sat on in their big rocking chair holding him. They’d moved it in here until the nursery was completed. As much as Chris had tried to insist they could make most of the furniture like this themselves; Justin was sure the elder gargoyle was still going to try to convince Vinny for their babies, Ricky had fallen in love with this chair. Justin had made sure they’d gotten it for him.

Holding Ricky, and just rocking them both in the chair, reaching up to brush his now short hair back, short, dark hair…

“You are not going to die, I won’t let you, we won’t let you… we’ve been preparing, we have so many plans… He isn’t going to get anywhere near you, you know that… We didn’t know he was coming before, we know now. The wards are Archangel strength thanks to Noah, we’ll know the moment he or that hell beast even gets close… and Daddy… Daddy… Me… Me, forget you? Never… Never!”

He looked up at Justin, blue eyes tinged red as he cuddled closer, hanging onto his words tightly as he was his shirt, “Baby…” he whispered, moving to hide into him. He was relaxing, “I'm scared I'll turn into him.” He whispered, “I hate looking like him. I don't want the blond either, though.”

“I thought I looked different enough…” He whispered and hid into his chest, He was happy for the large chair. Who knew it would end up getting so much use… maybe it would just stay in their room. Or they would get a second one. His wings shifted under his shirt, trying to wrap around himself, trying to be as small as he could.

Justin just kept rocking him in his arms as he held him, he wasn’t worried about the chair, or worried about where it was going to go, certainly not the color of his mate's hair… “Oh, Ricky…” Justin brushed his finger through Ricky’s shorter hair gently, carefully, tenderly. “Nothing about how you look, makes you like him, nothing.”

Taking in a deep breath, “you know who reminds me of Jerahmiel when I look at them? Gwynn. They are nothing like him, either. The way they look, that is the Jerahmiel that affected me, you are not him, anymore than they are Ricky.” Brushing his hair back, Justin leaned forward and pressed a kiss to Ricky’s temple.

He made a soft sweet noise pressing into him and sniffled softly grabbing at him more gently nuzzling him. “... I'm sorry…” he whispered again, hiding into his chest. His body slowly released the tension that was keeping him wound up.

“No, Daddy, it's okay, there is nothing to be sorry for, nothing.” Justin just held him. He knew everything about this was so hard. He remembered how Ricky had grown up, he knew the pain, the torment his father could inflict, even mentally, with nothing but words… just simple words… Justin knew… Possibly better than anyone in their troupe. The angel had never raised his hand to him to even punish him, he’d used words and allowed Justin to punish himself, Chris and Ryan over the years had allowed him to see that in turn.

Ricky nodded slowly, “Can…” he stopped himself. He didn't want Justin to think he saw him as… a novelty. As much as he wanted to be wrapped in his wings and just feel smaller than he already did… he wanted that comfort of being safe… Justin, whether in human form or not, was his safety. His guardian. He just had never realized it before. But he cuddled him more, melting into his embrace, letting his thoughts and fears drift…

Large hands ran down the smaller man’s sides, curving around him, even as Justin could feel the way Ricky’s wings had wrapped around himself under his clothes… Justin wished he could bring his wings out, but with the chair, the room, his wings were too big, and it would only destroy half the new furniture in here, he knew that wouldn’t work. “Can, what, talk to me, I’m here, anything you need?”

“I want to be wrapped up in you. I don’t want to think.” he whispered, muffled by Justin’s chest softly, “I don’t want to think…” he whispered softer voice shaking slightly. Pressing closer, encouraged by his mate’s gentle touches. His body wanted nothing more than to hide and collapse. A nap. A nap. Much, much, much needed. Fuck, going for a walk right now. He wanted a nap with his mate. “ ‘m sorry…” he mumbled again.

Justin’s arms wrapped him just a little tighter around him as he felt Ricky shake with his words, sighing softly, “Then don’t think, you don’t need to, I’ve got you, I’ve always got you.” Rocking him in his chair, humming softly hoping to lull him and get him to rest, he needed it, he needed all he could get. “Shhh, shhh, it’s okay, it’s alright Daddy, I’m here, I’m here, I’m not going anywhere… I love you…”

Ricky sighed softly, sore red puffy eyes fighting for a moment, but as Justin's arms held him tighter… he couldn't resist. His eyes fell shut and steadily fell asleep, crashing into dreamland still clinging to his mate. He ducked his head closer, cooing like the doves and pigeons that once kept the gargoyle company during the day.

Feeling him drift off in his arms, the way he leaned against him, not only the way his breathing evened, but his heart calmed, and the babies soothed once more… Justin sighed. All of this, it was such, it was all so overwhelming, and that was for him, so he couldn’t even say what it was for Ricky. The gargoyle sat there for a few more moments, rocking his nephilim mate, soothing him, until he was well and truly sure he was asleep, before he risked moving him. Lifting his smaller body up in his arms, and carrying him over to their bed, so he could rest them down. He didn’t let him go, no, no he let Ricky stay curled around him as Justin laid with him.

Ricky wiggled adjusting himself in his sleep moving impossibly closer with a soft coo and hid his face more sighing out sweetly as his grip slowly relaxed as exhaustion was banished, and he sighed sweetly and oh so contently.

It was later when the nephilim stirred and blue eyes blinked open, sighing sweetly, breathing in the scent of his mate and hugged him gently, nuzzling his neck and shoulder for a moment, almost aggressive. “Mmmm, Justin…?” he whispered softly, looking up at him with a soft smile of delight.

Justin hadn’t slept, not deeply. His rest had been light, holding his mate carefully as he protectively circled Ricky in his arms and held him, until the other man was stirring and drawing Justin so easily from his dozing sleep. The smile was perfectly heartwarming the moment he saw it on his face, and had the gargoyle returning it without a second thought, “Hey, feel better?”

Ricky nodded tiredly, “I do.” he whispered, nuzzling his shoulder, rubbing his hands over his mate slowly. “Mine…” he murmured, tucking his head into his mate more, his tiny wings fluttering and stretched big as they could be. The noise of small feathers against his shirt made him jolt as a feather tickled his back.

“Ah! Itchy…!”

The gargoyle chuckled, the way his mate rubbed his hands over him, and then he saw the way Ricky’s shirt was moving behind his back in ripple. Hearing his murmuring of the itchiness just had him ducking his head to Ricky's shoulder… “Your shirts aren’t that mindful of those wings.”

Ricky whined softly, “there's feathers that are itchy…” he whispered, hiding his face. “I don't know what to do about my wings, sometimes They just… pop out.” His eyes fluttered softly, looking up at him with wide eyes.

Justin paused, he didn’t actually know much about angel wings, how different they were from gargoyle wings. He knew how to teach gargoyles to control their wings involved flying; however, he knew that likely was never going to be a possibility for Ricky, so he wasn’t sure how this was going to go. “How about, to start, we free them to give them a bit more room to move so they stop irritating your skin as much right now?”

Ricky whined but nodded, “Okay… but you need to take off my shirt.” he teased softly, petting his face gently as close as he could with the babies between them, his belly proudly peeking from under the shirt playfully.

Not the only one that whined then, he knew he would have to take off his shirt, that was the intention, but to do so, Justin also knew he’d have to move. Kissing him quickly, just a peck on Ricky’s lips, Justin shifted back slightly, his hands curving over his mate's firm swollen belly, smiling before carefully bringing his shirt up. He did his best, so his wings weren’t pulled, feathers were different from gargoyles wings, he knew that much.

Ricky sat up enough and moaned, his wings spread and whined some thin sheaths covering some new feathers and sighed, looking up at Justin with a soft smile. “Thanks…” he whispered, his face framed by the short black locks now, and he leaned in, face pressed to Justin’s chest lightly and lovingly.

Discarding Ricky’s shirt to the side, Justin was curious about the differences with some of his feathers as they were revealed, he wasn’t sure what that meant. Maybe they should ask Gwynn, but Justin didn’t know… Shifting, he reached for his phone that he’d left on the bedside table, “some of your feathers are looking different, I might text Ryan and see if Gwynn can come and have a look later. That might be why they are itchy.”

Ricky nodded and sat back, belly on display, smiling softly, “Sounds like a plan. It might be a good plan… but…” he smiled, “Did you know the babies can hear now? Clearly. They should be able to hear clearly…” he whispered, putting a hand on his round belly, smiling at him. “After you text… do you want a moment to talk to them?” he asked softly, feeling much calmer and better than previously.

Justin quickly texted Ryan the moment Ricky agreed, hoping that Gwynn would know what was going on with Ricky’s rings. Now though, wait, he knew the babies could hear in the womb, but they could by now? Oh! Justin grinned so brightly as he set his phone aside, he could wait to see if Gwynn could help, shifting down, he wiggled down the bed until his head was closer to Ricky’s belly. “Yes, oh yes… We still haven’t thought of any names… you hear that, we have no idea what to call you, I know, I know, your Dad and I have been slack, but don’t worry, we’ll figure it out, I promise.”

Pausing though, Justin’s hand rubbed on Ricky’s belly, as he talked to the babies thought he looked up to Ricky. “Is it wrong I would like to meet them first? We don’t, we can’t even know if they are boys, girls… they might not even know themselves.” Gargoyles could change after all if they chose, for all they knew, maybe so could tribrids… Who knows if Noah could change, they had never even asked him!

One of the babies wiggled happily, a little foot or hand pressing towards Justin’s voice curiously. “I don’t mind waiting one bit, meet them first… It’s fitting…” he sighed softly, smiling, seeing the other baby stretch too, unable to keep his smile from growing as he watched his belly move.

As the babies moved so exuberantly in Ricky’s belly, the nephilim laughed quietly, “They very much love their daddy.” He breathed out sweetly, “Look at that.” Ricky whispered, savoring the feeling of his mate’s hands on his belly.

Justin’s large hand continued to rub over Ricky’s curved belly as he felt the twins move, chuckling low at their intensity. Leaning in to press his cheek alongside his palm to his skin, still gauze longingly up to Ricky, “Both their daddies.”

Ricky smiled and stroked his fingers through his hair slowly and tenderly, eyes fluttering softly. “Justin…” he breathed softly, eyes tender as he looked him over lovingly.

Justin just laid there, looking up at Ricky, happy to have that moment, listening to the heartbeats of both their babies, his mate. Chuckling after a moment, “Your dad is getting mushy kids, watch out.”

Ricky laughed, “I can't help it. I just… hope I get to enjoy our family.” he murmured some of the dark thoughts peeking in for a moment like a nightmare during the day.

When Justin’s hand rubbed at his belly again, he frowned at the soft murmur, not sure at all what Ricky was meaning, why wouldn’t he get to enjoy their family… Of course, then he thought of what he’d said about chubby toes and baby giggles, and he smiled just a little ruefully, “Don’t worry, we’ll get at least some chubby toes, and baby giggles, I promise.”

Ricky smiled, trying not to laugh, “I was meaning… I hope I make it through the birth…. I've read so many stories.” he admitted. “It scared me when I was young… I suppose it still does. I'm going to have two battles in one day…my father and labor…”

Justin took in a deep breath, sitting up from leaning over Ricky, shifting closer to him to lift him up and place him back onto his lap as he settled against the pillows. “Okay, here is why that is the last thing you need to worry about. Gwynn has helped many gargoyles give birth to babies. Chris, Ryan, even I, have had a hand in the birth of gargoyle babies. I don’t know about Shade and Riyah’s experiences, but in our troupe, we never had the luxury of hospitals, or doctors, we looked after ourselves, we trained ourselves. In everything.”

Brushing the nephilim’s hair back gently with a sigh, “that isn’t even counting the fact that the vampires have both mentioned they have medical experience as well. No matter what time of night or day you go into labor, someone will be with you that will know exactly what to do. How to look after you.”

Ricky smiled softly and hugged him, settled on his lap, knowing that… it helped. A lot more than his mate knew… “Promise you’ll be there for the second twin… if you can.” He breathed. “I want you there.”

While he didn’t know what was going to happen, if Justin had his way, he was going to be there for the birth of both of their babies, both of them. “I will be there for both of them if I can, I will do everything remotely possible to be by your side.”

Ricky smiled softly, leaning into him more, “I need you. And I want you beside me.” He admitted, “I don't want to give birth without you right there… I love you.” He breathed softly.

Justin wrapped his arm tightly around Ricky, he wanted to be able to promise he’d be there no matter what, he wanted to so badly, but knowing that Jerahmiel’s potential arrival was an unknown entity. All he could do was promise that he would do his do everything possible to be there. “I love you too, all three of you.”

“I love you, Justin.” he whispered, cuddling more into him, feeling much calmer and settled, face pressed to his shoulder. “I love you…”

Ryan had gotten the text from Justin, Ricky’s feathers were weird? That could mean anything, he didn’t elaborate on that at all, Gwynn was supposed to be resting… Sighing, he was tempted to wait, tempted to just tell Justin that he could wait for another day, however, from things that had been said, he knew that Ricky had yet to come to Gwynn for anything angel related. Noah, yes, surprisingly enough considering how that first meeting between the young tribrid had gone, and how aggressively anti-angel he had, and sometimes Ryan wasn’t so sure he didn’t seem to still feel. Maybe that was Ryan, he hated angels, most angels, very few escaped that feeling these days, very few.

In the last few days, he’d been staying in the alcove, the more time Gwynn had to heal, the better, and Ryan could sacrifice his time on his gaming unit if he had to. Now, now however, he moved towards where they were resting. “Gwynn, Gwynn, Justin texted me mentioning Ricky might want to talk to you about something happening about his wings?”

Gwynn lifted their head yawning, “Hmm…? Ricky…? Oh!” they said, getting up quickly, leaning on their cane, “Lead the way.” they mused, smiling at him with a warm bubbly look in their eyes, excitement on their face, gentle and loving as ever. “Did… you have a good time out with Ricky, by the way?”

Nodding at the question, Ryan thought back to the day to the book store the day before, well, that morning to those that lived by the day. Gargoyles lived to all hours, and it was well into the night, and Ryan had taken some downtime since his trip out. All in all, he felt it had gone quite well, the box with the rings, however, was down in the rectory, out of the way. “I think it went well, productive. Picked up some interesting books, both educational and just for fun.” Already he had been trying to read through the book on how he could try to help Gwynn. Walking with them towards the door, slower, as quick as Gwynn was moving, glad they were healing, he didn’t want to rush too fast.

Gwynn smiled and gently held his arm lightly, “I’m happy to hear that. My next goal will be getting electricity in here for you… in case you ever want to move back up here with me… permanently. I don’t want to rush you… I just miss our home.” they murmured, “It’s always felt… safe and comforting to be in…. It’s only complete with you here.”

Ryan had read enough of the book to know it was important to make his partner feel secure on their healing journey, which was part of the reason he had been spending so much time in the alcove. He’d barely been down in the rectory in a while now for a reason after all, the thought of moving up here permanently. Glancing to Gwynn… He… Ryan’s heart clenched hearing that, safe… He still thought they deserved better than him, so much better… after what he had done to them… how he had just… “Maybe, we could bring my things up from the rectory, and see how we go?”

Gwynn’s eyes widened and the smile that covered their face, the joy and excitement in their eyes- it was infectious and hopeful. “I would love that… so much, my darling.” They whispered and leaned up, kissing his shoulder lightly as they leaned on him as they made their way down the stairs. “I… would very much love that.”

As Ryan felt them kiss at his shoulder, he swallowed, heavily, tilting his head to the side, just enough to hide the way his eyes waters, if only for a moment as they walk along the path down the stairs. He said nothing as they made their way down to the apartment that they were all renovating not only for both couples, but for the arrival of the twin's birth, and the hope of more children. The gargoyle had himself together, by the time they reached the door to the apartment, letting them both in.

The angel was quiet the rest of the way and smiled, seeing the now familiar apartment, “Ryan?” They asked softly, “I'm happy you're in my life.” They murmured, hearing a soft giggle from Ricky in the next room. “I just want you to know that.”

He didn’t know how they could be, after how he treated them, after how he’d forgotten them? How could anyone just forgive someone who had forgotten the entire face when they claimed to love them for over a thousand years? Let alone when they came back, everything he’d done while they were gone… Still, taking in a shaky breath, Ryan reached for Gwynn’s hand gently and, just, squeezed their fingers lightly. Words were stuck in his throat, he knew he wouldn’t survive without Gwynn, they were everything to him, but he didn’t, he didn’t know how to say it, not anymore, not yet. “Let’s check in on Ricky and Justin.”

The angel smiled understanding without words and leaned up to kiss his cheek softly, “Sounds like a good idea,” they whispered to him before walking ahead, knocking on the bedroom door before opening it when Ricky answered.

Seeing the nephilim snuggled into his mate, little wings spread out. “Oh dear- you're molting. It happens. Nothing to fret over.” The elder chuckled, moving closer, “Do you mind if I show you how to fix it? Or Ryan can if you're more comfortable with his help.” They offered.

Ricky looked between them quietly for a moment. “Um… I don't… know.” He answered honestly. “Uh…”

Gwynn smiled in understanding. “Ryan? Do you remember how to preen?” He asked, looking at his own mate tenderly.

Justin looked up from his arms wrapped around Ricky, he’d known the moment Ryan and Gwynn had entered the apartment, however not wanting to move Ricky after his confession, he waited until they came to them. When the door opened, he looked over at Ricky’s wings, and immediately, Gwynn, knew exactly what they were looking at. Molting? Justin glanced towards Ryan when he was mentioned.

Ryan had seen it too, though, Ricky was in desperate need of preening, though, the state of Ricky’s feathers were a little different from the manner of which Gwynn’s could get when theirs were in need of preening. It made him curious as to why. Though, when he realized they were asking him, “Oh, yeah, I remember… its, been awhile, I ah,” glancing at Gwynn, there was a fondness there, as if he could forget. Preening was always something so, personal between them, especially because Gwynn’s wings could be so, sensitive at times. It was something he could gladly say he had never done for Jerahmiel. “Gwynn, why, do some of Ricky’s feathers look… different?”

“He's losing his baby feathers. His adult feathers are coming in.” They explained gently and smoothed their hair back, tying it up, “So the feathers underneath, the soft downy level… are pushing through and let's fix it for you.” Gwynn said softly as Ricky nodded, showing them his small wings.

“Okay. I'm ready, I think.”

Ryan hummed, that was interesting, it also had implications when it came to Noah’s wings. The man was four hundred years old, what-the-hell kind of feather had he shown Gwynn, they certainly didn’t look downy, they looked adult… had he just skipped the awkward grown out stage? Or was that boy, when he was finally able to bring those suckers out, about to go through one interesting, massive molting phase… damn… he was not going to know what hit him. “Usually preening is rather intimate, I’ve only ever done it for Gwynn before, Justin, come around here, watch, you’ll want to help him in future.”

They didn’t always preen just because of molting, sometimes, it just felt nice, and it was a perfect feeling of self-care for their wings.

Ricky got off Justin's lap to let him see and spread his little wings for them, blushing softly. “It won't hurt?”

Gwynn's cheeks turned pink. “No. Quite the opposite. If you need some more privacy, I can leave. I don't want to overstep.” They assured gently, an understanding smile on their lips.

Ryan shifted closer to the mated pair as he sat down, but not yet reaching for Ricky’s wings when Gwynn asked about needing privacy. He might be helping with the preening here, but he wasn’t about the answer for Ricky. It was his body, his privacy, what’s more, he’d never been through this before, Ryan didn’t even know how he was going to react to this… Now, he could guess from how much Gwynn enjoyed their wings preened, but everyone enjoyed things differently. It was like, pain, there were times… there were times that he needed it now, and he was sure other people wouldn’t understand, but he wasn’t going to talk about that. Everyone was different.

Ricky blushing, he shivered gently, “um… if you could leave if I moan… I'd appreciate that- I get overexcited easy-” he whispered.

“Of course.” They assured, biting back the comment about his father being similar… They needed to talk to the gargoyles later about who Jerahmiel had loved… They needed to know. But they didn't want to broach that right now.

As Ricky had shifted from him, Justin had adjusted his position on the bed to make it more comfortable for Ricky to sit between both Ryan and himself, but also so he could see what Ryan was doing. Glancing towards Gwynn, he smiled, thankful that they had come down so willingly to help, “Thank you for this, Gwynn.” Even if Ryan was the one that was offering to show him how to help Ricky, Gwynn had been asked.

Ryan took in a breath, saying nothing to the mention of the possibility of moaning. “Justin, now, one way to is running your fingers through his feathers, gently, but move with the line of his feathers, not against, that will tug them out harshly… You only want the ones that are ready to come out naturally.” As he spoke, Ryan was showing the other just as he explained, practically stroking along Ricky’s wings, along his back.

Ricky’s breath hitched for a moment, trembling lightly for a moment- Gwynn couldn’t help but smile, nodding to Ryan, already making a line for the door. They knew it wouldn’t be long before Ricky was keening for the pair. Silent permission to help however they could. They opened the door with less than a creak- and shut with a barely audible thump to anyone other than the gargoyles.

The nephilim, just as the door shut- let out a tender moan at the strokes of his fingers. His head fell back, letting his now short hair be on display to Ryan clearly, and his wings flexed gently.

As much as Ryan hoped that Gwynn wouldn’t leave, he knew with Ricky’s request, that the odds that he wouldn’t moan soon, was unlikely, so seeing them even prepare, left a twinge. Then, the angel was slipping out the door, without more than a word, Ryan watched them go, that smile, Ryan nodded back to them, sighing as the door thumped softly behind them. Turning his attention back to Ricky just as his head tilted back, the newly short hair made him wonder what brought about the change, he couldn’t say he hated it. Now, however, was not the time to ask, as Ricky moaned.

“Justin, come closer, here, join me in stroking his feathers.” Ryan gently had Ricky facing Justin, only to reach for the other gargoyle’s hands and placed them into Ricky’s wings and stroked them through the soft feathers. “See how some of his downy baby feathers are naturally coming out., and his adult feathers are adjusting in place?” Ryan’s fingers scratched gently down Ricky’s back as he guided Justin’s hands.

Justin leaned into Ricky’s front, his wings were tantalizing to him too, and to hear him moan just from the way Ryan had run his fingers through them, oh it was delicious. It reminded him of the night they’d been together, with Ricky riding him, hands brushing through his wings, it had been glorious… His feathers were so soft, feeling them now, he could tell the difference between his feathers. The adult feathers, while they were just as soft, they were pristine, defined, larger, even if you could tell his wings were still small.

“Justin- Ry-Ryan- oh fuck-” Ricky whimpered, rolling his hips slowly, groaning softly. Glancing to check that Gwynn was gone before folding quickly rolling his hips without thinking, hiding his face. “Oh fuck-”

Outside, all Gwynn could do was listen.

The way Ricky was positioned between them, Ryan could feel all too well from behind him the way the nephilim’s hips were rolling, they were so close together on the bed. “Keep going, and help him, Justin.” Ryan was happy to continue preening his feathers, pressing a kiss to Ricky’s shoulder as he ran his fingers through his wings again.

Justin glanced over Ricky’s shoulder to Ryan as he felt Ricky rock against him again, moaning as he stroked through Ricky’s wings to the side at the edges to the tips of them. “We’ve got you, Daddy.” As his hands came down to the small of Ricky’s back, he let his hands slip around to the front of his pants and start to undo them.

Ricky gasped and moaned, hips rocking smoothly against his hips slowly, and he shivered. “Justin- Ry…Ryan…” he whispered, his wings fluffing up eagerly displaying themselves for him as his jaw went slack. “Oh fuck-” he breathed, grinding into Justin's hand helplessly for a moment. Even at the faintest touch, and his wings twitched eagerly as he trembled.

With Ricky’s belly so prominent, Justin was so careful helping him get his pants off, most of his clothes were relaxed lately anyway. Dressing for comfort was more important now than trying to pull on his jeans, much to Ricky’s frustrations. There had been a morning that had not gone down well, despite Justin trying to help.

Ryan watched as Justin stripped next, stroking through Ricky’s wing’s again as he sat behind him, “He looks, so good doesn’t he, Rick? You are lucky.” Scratching slowly down his spine to gently detach more of the downy feathers as they came away.

He gasped softly as his eyes fluttered as his wings spread to their biggest as he shivered, “Yes-” he moaned, helping Justin with his pants as much as he could, trembling softly. “Ryan- Jus-” he whispered before kissing Justin’s shoulder, burying himself into him as Ryan preened him, feeling so vulnerable in the moment. As his lips parted into a soft expression looking up at Justin.

Sliding back to sit back against the pillows as Ryan was continuing to preen him, watching them both, enjoying the blissed-out expression on his mate’s face as he reached to gently pull Ricky onto his lap. Ryan shuffling closer along with the shift as they position shifted, “You want to ride me Daddy? Feel stuffed so full…”

He nodded eagerly, eyes wide, “Please?” He paused and looked up at Ryan, “Can… can I?” he asked softly for permission, licking his lips, “Please…” he whispered gently, eyes glassy and full of desire and want. Longing and confusion. He had dropped into a much more submissive headspace.

Ryan felt a twinge seeing the way Ricky submitted to him, brushing his fingers down his back, in the thick of his feather, seeing the glaze of his eyes, the pure desire, the lust… the adoration… Ryan was in a haze for a moment as his mind flickered back to a different being with their perfect pale skin, crystal perfect eyes… pale hair… he swallowed… breathing in deeply. Ricky is who was before him, and it would do him a disservice to not be here right then, he would find Gwynn after. Detangling a hand from his feathers, and reaching up and around to brush fingers along Ricky’s jaw, “go on Justin… fill him up, stuff him so full the babies won’t stop kicking.”

Justin knew better than to question whether it was safe for the babies. While he knew neither Ryan nor he had ever chosen to breed before, Ryan had avoided it, and Jerahmiel had never picked Justin for the breeding program, claimed he was scared, too weak to be worthy. Still, being around the others, he knew the physical limits, fucking, even this close to birth, was not dangerous, despite Ryan talking like that.

His fingers grasping Ricky’s hips, “Hold on to me. That’s it.” Lifting him enough, Justin slid him onto his cock slowly, filling him, inch by inch, knowing he’d feel it just as much as he’d feel the way Ryan’s fingers were brushing through his feather’s again.

Ricky moaned softly, wrapping around Justin and cuddled into him as he was filled, eyes fluttering as his lips parted, settling against him, just rocking his hips slowly back and forth. Steady with him, and feeling Ryan’s fingers, he couldn't help but melt faster, feeling heavenly.

Most of the downy feathers had fallen away now, but Ryan was just letting his fingers gently continue to massage through Ricky’s wings, knowing just how it felt for him, and remembering himself. Leaning into the smaller man’s back, the gargoyle couldn’t help thinking of Gwynn outside the door though, even if he was trying to be here, in the present, as he pressed his cheek to the back of Rick's shoulder.

Justin thrust up into his mate, long, slow, not wanting to rush the moment. He just wanted to let him feel the connection, not only the press of his cock, but the stroke of his wings. Leaning in, he brought his lips to Ricky’s to kiss him softly.

Ricky moaned softly, melting into him with a shiver, lips parted slightly and trembled, “Justin- Ryan- oh fuck- oh fuck-” he gasped, feeling Justin press perfectly into him, feeling him as his heat settled between the gargoyles easily.

Outside the angel was listening though, hearing Ryan’s name caught between moans… They couldn't help but miss their mate touching, holding, caressing them, making their heartache.

Ryan’s fingers stroked along Ricky’s wings, all that were left were the adult wings, none of the downy baby feathers were left. Even he had learned something today when it came to angel wings, he hadn’t been aware, then, many angels from heaven in Ryan’s era, were not born, but created. Pure angels were not encouraged to breed, and half angels, such as Ricky, were considered an abomination to the nature of heaven. At least, that was what the gargoyles were taught to believe. No longer did any of them have to follow those ways, so much had changed.

Hearing Ricky moan, gasping out their names, Ryan moaned out low, thinking about feathers under his fingers. Looking down at his hands as he brushed through them, just straightening them out under his touch. Shifting against Ricky’s back as he thought of Gwynn, wishing they were here, he could be touching them too… As much as he struggled every day to believe he deserved to, he wanted to, he wanted to deserve the love they were giving him.

Justin panted against Ricky’s lips, before they had mated he had been so jealous of Ricky’s connection with Ryan, knowing how much Ryan always drew in angels. At least, that was how Justin saw it, and it was painful to him the thought that Ricky would favor Ryan over him, seeing the way Ricky would look at Ryan. How Ryan could give him something Justin never could… Now, though, the love that ran through him seeing his mate so happy, what else would he ever want for him? “That’s it, Daddy, that’s it.” Justin rolled his hips with Ricky’s, it was a gentle movement, but keeping the momentum going, and him full, the sensation so intoxicating as he continued to fuck up into his mate.

The nephilim cried out, cumming hard without hesitation, holding onto Justin tightly as his moans were drawn out desperately, head falling back as he submitted so eagerly to him, jaw slack and eyes rolled back happily.

Gwynn waited on the sofa, hearing the sweet noises of the nephilim and desire for their own mate grew. They wanted Ryan. But… They needed to be patient.

As Ryan slowly finished stroking Ricky’s wings, watching as he trembled in the gargoyle’s arms, he could tell all the signs of how Justin chased his own release after him, moaning out as he came undone… “That’s it, good boys.”

His fingers smoothed Ricky’s wings over and settled them down after a moment. “Justin, make sure to go help your mate to get cleaned up, he’s going to need plenty of rest I think.” Climbing off the bed now, leaving the pair be as he let himself out of the bedroom, adjusting his clothes slightly as he did from his own situation.

Ricky moaned a soft thank-you, settling into Justin’s arms, whining softly.

Gwynn stood as the door opened, “Ryan…? Can we talk? Please.” They offered gently as they reached for his hand, tangling their long slender fingers with his calloused ones, a timid storm behind their soft blue eyes.

Taking in a breath as Gwynn asked to talk, asking that, could not end well, now could it… Didn’t mortals have this thing about asking someone to talk in a relationship? Not to mention, that look in their eyes, he could see that tempest in them… Shit. Still, this was Gwynn, and he couldn’t deny them. “Of course, but not here.” When their hand took his, he led them out of the apartment.

11 notes · View notes

faceless-mirror · 3 months ago

Text

okay but there is something disquieting about this urge to cast fan writers as altruists. they give us all this for free!! well, no.

they’re sharing

it’s a key difference in perception. fic isn’t given. it’s shared. it’s part of a fandom community— in which readers are also an integral part.

it’s probably inevitable mission creep from the increasingly transactional nature of the internet and fandom-as-consumerism, which was always gonna happen after corps worked out how much bank there is to make from those weirdo fan people

but like. fandom is sharing. i think we’ve lost that somewhere.

35K notes · View notes

faceless-mirror · 3 months ago

Text

Justin and Ricky Relationship Aesthetic for Prisons of Stone and Flesh

11 notes · View notes

faceless-mirror · 3 months ago

Text

it fucking sucks being a disabled person who can't work and having to see these fuckass posts where someone's like "ahaha jobless people have no life and that's why everyone shitty online has No Job" and everyone and their mother reblogs it joyfully onto my dash for me to see. yes unemployed and unemployable people are truly without exception dogshit people with no hobbies and no redeeming qualities. you're so right. anyway if you'll excuse me i have to start my shift at the I'll Never Be Employed Because Of Permanent Disability And I Love Knowing How You Really See Me store

44K notes · View notes

faceless-mirror · 3 months ago

Text

Chapter Forty-Three

This is a collaborative fic between @cookiesupplier, @faceless-mirror & @comforting-madness

Dividers by @samspenandsword @cafekitsune @saradika-graphics

Authors Note: Some of the boys are starting their journeys to try and heal their traumas in different ways. trigger warnings for past sexual trauma mentions

Pairings: Multi-Pairings, Everybody x Everybody.

Bands Included: Motionless In White, Bad Omens, Bring Me The Horizon, Ice Nine Kills, Sleep Token (to be added as characters join, no spoilers)

Now, Ricky and Vinny are moving into their church, stirring up old and new feelings, along with the past, posing the challenge of navigating this new chapter in their lives.

MASTERLIST HERE

Taglist: @miamore0570 @21-century-tae @dragon-chica @shilohrosechicken @comforting-madness

@missduffsblog @witchyweeb34 @spicywhenspeaking @lacktoesandtoddlerants @blackveilomens

@bngurngheart @dominuslunae @collapsedglasshouses @emmmm127 @sunsshinesunny

@latenightmusiclover @dontdiganothergravetoday @high-wire @awkwardalex @ofelia19

@retriibutions @mylittlehatefuck666 @daddy-sir @punkprincess1999 @31miw-inkpsycho

(please comment/like/reblog/message to be added to taglist)

Chapter Forty Three

Ricky led the way to the car, sighing softly, “Okay. Book store. Afterwards, do you wanna go for a walk in the park to enjoy the fresh air. We both haven't had much time to slow down and breathe lately-” he commented softly, tying His long hair back over his spine. He had been refusing to look in the mirror lately. His hair bothered him. But he didn't want to bring that up. Today was about Ryan.

Ryan, Ryan, felt like he had been doing nothing but picking up the slack lately. Between Chris spending extra time with Vinny after she was blessed, while he knew that was, well, he wouldn’t say they had cooled off, but oh he hoped they had a little. Damn, those two were intense. Then again, most mated couples were when they got into breeding mode… Though, most mated couples didn’t have to breed quite the way that Chris was having to with Vinny being human. He knew the different, the same circumstance would have happened had he actively started to breed with- Ryan stopped that thought there. He was sure they were enjoying it, though He knew he would have. Then there were Justin and Ricky, Justin was so protective, spending so much of his time with Ricky, that was to be expected.

Riyah and Shade had been helping him keep up with patrols when the other two were occupied, not that he was letting them off the hook entirely, and Gwynn was also involved. However, with their healing, Ryan insisted they continued to spend more time resting now they had more people to help when they could.

Following Ricky out now, back to that damn car, at least it was just the two of them this time… “Really, is there no other forms of transportations for you mortals? How far is this book store?”

“Not too horribly far… but far enough that me walking there would end up with you carrying me home.” Ricky snorted softly, buckling in and turned on the car humming. “Which I don't know if Justin would appreciate much.” He mused with a smile at Ryan, blue eyes sparkling.

Yet, Ricky was suggesting a walk after their time at the book store, of course, not that Ryan could really argue with it. A moment of some peace and quiet would be welcome right about now. Climbing into the car, Ryan sighed and reached for the belt next to him, strapping himself into his seat. “Alright, ready to go.”

Ricky pulled out driving and playing some music softly as they drove. It was a fifteen-minute drive, long enough. “Is it okay if I ask how it's going with Gwynn?” Ricky asked after a moment, glancing at the gargoyle tenderly. “I know it's been a lot and time to chat has been sparse. I care about you.”

When they were driving for a bit, Ryan was not surprised about the fact they were driving, not one bit, he would have flown had he known the store was this far away. Now, he could have walked, easily, but letting Ricky walk it not once but twice in his state… not a chance. “It’s been fine.” He didn’t really know how to elaborate more about how it was going with Gwynn, they hadn’t talked a lot more since after the night of the clock tower… even finding out everything with Noah… Gwynn had been so wrapped up in helping the young one, Ryan hadn’t wanted to distract them. He hadn’t wanted to get in their way. Then there was their anxiousness in helping Honesty, he could see it, how worried they were about resocializing them, so, he let them be. He just did what he needed to do, continued with his patrols, and focused on his duties, everything he was supposed to… despite how much he wanted to say… fuck it. Every day, it just became more and more tempting.

“You know, maybe you should talk to Gwynn, Noah has been working with them, with his angel stuff, they could help you too, before the babies are born.” Glancing out the window… talking about anything about caring and shit… it was bad enough they were doing this self-help thing… he was trying, wasn’t he?

Ricky sighed, and nodded, “I could… I'm… not going to hide it from you, but… I'm kinda scared to talk with them. They remind me of my dad when I was younger. With the blond hair…” he murmured, pulling into a parking spot and sighed, resting his head on the wheel. “I know they aren't but… that fear is there… ya know?”

The gargoyle snorted, “and Noah swings between hating that he’s part angel, and being curious, that boy, he has been through the wringer not knowing what he is.” Ryan felt bad for him, the kid might have had his family, but he’d still been alone in so many ways. He was sure they’d tried, but, it couldn’t have been easy.

Ryan paused, glancing over at Ricky as he drove, considering whether he should say something, Gwynn trusted him with so much, but it wasn’t a secret, was it? Besides, unless Ricky learned to control his ability, this could be dangerous for them all, him especially… “Gwynn was once friends with your father, when they were in heaven, before the war, before… everything. They worked together, he was learning from Gwynn while they were the handler for our troupe. Jerahmiel was supposed to be training to become a handler for a new troupe, not ours… none of us expected…”

Knowing now that Jerahmiel was the one that attacked Gwynn, Ryan’s hands pulled into fists over his knees as he sat in his passenger seat. Taking in deep breaths, it was taking all his control not to transform and wreck the car while in mid-transport… He would not harm Ricky. “They were friends once, you, you see them and feel pain, I, assure you, they… understand.”

Ricky looked at him, shaking slightly, “What happened to my dad…? He must have been kind at one point. He was … maybe…” he whispered as he parked the car calmly. “It hurts… I thought I was past this… I… will you be there when I talk to Gwynn…? Please.”

Ricky wanted to believe his dad at one point was kind… that something or someone had broken him. He had craved his father's love when he was young… Now it was a bitter reminder.

Ryan closed his eyes, he knew exactly what would… what would explain the pain that had broken Ricky’s father, it was the kind of pain that would break anyone. “He was in love once. He was in love with another angel, and the war tore them apart. The other angel, they fell, they were condemned, and everyone was afraid that he had… marked Jerahmiel… looking at him now, I don’t know if it was true, or if it was grief that did this to him.”

Ricky hesitated, thinking for a moment. “I… didn’t know. I… I just assumed he…” he looked at his hands. “He… the angel he loved… he fell…?” He asked, looking up at Ryan, blue eyes wide with confusion, finally getting some clarity on his father and upbringing. Answers he had desperately needed.

Sighing, the gargoyle wasn’t sure… “Yes, I haven’t heard what happened to him after that, I don’t know who he was, just what Gwynn told me, they fought in the war, Jerahmiel was, he wasn’t capable. His angel, he was banished for defending Jerahmiel, protecting him…” Shaking his head, it had been all been before any gargoyles existed, and it had been horrifying the stories that Gwynn had told him.

The nephilim swallowed, nodding slowly. “I don't understand… but… I… I think I get it a little more… Thank you, Ryan… for telling me. I needed to know…” Ricky whispered softly.

“Grief is sadly a powerful thing, I know that first hand, it can change you.” Ryan certainly wasn’t the same person he had once been, and he wasn’t sure he was, could be the person that Gwynn needed. He wished he could be, they deserved someone so much, more worthy than him. “Your father isn’t the only person it has changed.”

The smaller nodded slowly, “… It's changed you too, huh?” He asked softly, unbuckling himself. Thinking about it. “How are you handling Gwynn being back. I can imagine there's a lot there. You don't have to tell me… but. I wanted to acknowledge it.”

After a moment, Ryan clicked the buckle of his seatbelt. “Yea, it's been a lot of time.” Time and grief, the worst offenders, he supposed. Now though he sighed as Ricky started in on Gwynn being back, how he was doing, it wasn’t just him though, Ryan was worried about how they were doing. Swallowing, he thought back on the night, the night they’d talked about heaven, what they’d want him to do if they came back for them. Ryan knew it would destroy him if he… “I’m not worried about how I’m handling Gwynn being back- I-” That he was sure everyone else was doing more than enough worrying over…

“I’m worried about how Gwynn is handling it.”

They were spending too much time looking after everyone else, and barely looking after themself.

The halfling looked at Ryan before sighing softly. “Let's get them a self-help book too. Maybe something will help them adjust… Something to help them work through their trauma.” He whispered gently, squeezing his arm lightly. He stopped for a moment. “Do… you know their ring size?” He asked after a moment, spying a jewellery store next door.

Ryan had just been about to reach for the handle of his door, so he could climb out of the car, more than happy to get out of the small space that was this car when he heard Ricky’s question. Glancing over to him, “Their ring size, why?” That was the point that he followed the other’s view to the other store, and tilted his head, jewellery?

Ricky smiled sheepishly, “I was thinking what if… you had some jewellery that connects you both and reminds you that each other is on each other's side? I was… planning on getting some for me and Justin… but… I think having that reminder of the connection would be nice. Maybe it would ground them more.” He offered getting out calmly.

Following him out of the car slowly, Ryan closed the door of the car as he looked over to the jewellery store and regarded it for a moment. His hands on top of the car as he thought about what the nephilim was suggesting. “It would depend on the jewellery I suppose… the way Justin and I transform to fight sometimes, anything we wear that is fitting to our bodies…” Perhaps a ring would change with him, but the thought that it wouldn’t… If that happened, Ryan couldn’t help but feel it would be another nail in the coffin of their bond.

“Well, I'm sure that maybe… Maybe, Noah or I or even Gwynn could bless them so they never break and perhaps even adjust. Or wear them on chains. At least something. I think it might help more than you realise…” The smaller admitted softly. “Let's start with books, and you can think about it.”

A chain might work, but Ryan was just so hesitant to make a move that could be evidence of, something so significant. He still didn’t think he deserved Gwynn, or any form of their forgiveness, shiny jewellery, wouldn’t it just be a band-aid on a gaping wound? “Alright, let's go see what might be of use to a bunch of immortal weirdos suffering from mental trauma.” Some of it centuries worth piling on.

Ricky led him inside, the walls lined with books and shelves littered about holding several different tomes. Perhaps this would end up a peaceful sanctuary. It once was for Ricky when he was young. Maybe he needed it once more… He led the way to the self-help section, looking things over before picking up a book for himself. What to expect when you're expecting. “Okay… so… there's trauma… abuse… self-esteem…” He rambled, looking everything over calmly.

Going into different stores wasn’t really anything that was allowed. Gargoyles patrolled the streets, they didn’t interact with the mortals, that wasn’t their purpose. It was their job to protect them, fight the demons and other creatures through the world. So coming into the store, to see the rows and rows of books, it was a sight to behold. Ryan had learned to read using the religious texts and the books left behind in the Church, as frustrating as it could be at times not to have access to any other beyond those. Glancing over to Ricky as he picked up a book about babies, smirking, he wasn’t so sure that would help him, the information would be timed a little different, certainly. Still, it might feel better to at least try to be prepared.

Sighing, when the younger started mentioning the other reasons they were here, Ryan was glancing over to the section he suspected they’d find more of the books they wanted… “I think they might be over there.” Whether they’d help, that was another matter entirely… Ryan was sceptical, they were just books, and he had seen how religious words could affect mortals.

Ricky smiled softly. “We can look at this section and the other sections too… there's a lot to see here…” He admitted warmly, picking up a book on grieving loved ones. He himself would need it soon enough, he was sure. He may not have been close to his father… but he knew…it would be either him or Jerahmiel. One of them wouldn't make it out. He touched the glossy cover gently, eyes watering.

“Ryan… thank you.”

When he saw Ricky picking up the book on grieving, it was something they could have all used at one point or another. Something that they’d been reminded of painfully with the reality of what the angels had done to both their troupe, and his brothers. Ricky’s words, however, stopped Ryan cold, realizing something already was in mind… “Rick… you are doing well, you are going to be fine.”

“I may not like my dad… but I still love him. Either way… this isn't going to end pretty…” He mentioned softly, eyes stinging. “I understand him a bit better but… I think I'll be needing this book.” Ricky whispered, looking at him with tender eyes, heart hurting for something that had yet to come.

He gently headbutted his shoulder and gave him a smile.

Ryan had never really known his parents, it was the fate of so many gargoyles, especially in the early generations of the breeding programs. They were born so early that they were moved around before they got much chance to bond with their parents. Ryan only got any chance to connect with his brother due to his eventual relationship with Gwynn allowing him to travel with them, and meeting with Nightshade more than he should ever have been allowed. He had nothing to compare this feeling of Ricky’s to, not liking someone but still loving them, he didn’t understand it, however what he could do, was support Ricky just the same.

“Well, we know his tactics, and his intent, perhaps, he won't get that far this time.” Not to mention, there was no way in Heaven or Hell, they were going to be leaving the Church or Ricky unprotected, they never did. Chris had refused to leave the Church unprotected since the very attack on Chenza, and now knowing the cause, it made it all the more poignant. “We can hope it won’t come to that.” Unfortunately, if it didn’t, it would mean he was still out there to attack them, a painful truth.

“I… it has to… I know it does. We both know it.” Ricky said, “Don't deny it.” He said softer, “But it’ll be okay.” He said softly, “It hurts, but… We have to protect the kids.” He said softly, thinking about it. “I'll be okay eventually. But… The kids come first.”

Sighing, Ryan picked up a book himself, of course, he wasn’t about to let him lie to him, it was funny, how lying this time about that bastard of an angel's death was affecting him less too. “They do, but that isn’t to say you don’t have to let me lie to you sometimes.” No matter how uncomfortable it was for him. Smirking a little. “Now,” he sighed, “does it matter so much of these books about sexual trauma seemed to be focused on women?”

He smiled, “Not really… but there are some more for male and queer people over here if you would be more comfortable with those. This one… might be a good fit.” He said offering a plain-looking book except the title, Transgender Sexual Violence; a Self Help Guide to Healing and Understanding. “It has a companion book to it too.” He offered.

Of course, that area was distinctly quite smaller than this area, however, it was good to see that there was a section at all. Now, as Ricky handed the book to him, Ryan accepted it, and he flicked through some of the pages, nodding, he’d take it, it was probably as good as he was going to get to understand. Not that there was a lot that mortals could understand. In the section, he also picked up another book or two, including the book for partners of those that had gone through trauma… he picked that one up too. Glancing over to Ricky, “have you found any more baby books?”

“This was the best book on the internet for pregnancy… at least it should help some… and I got some milestone books for the babies. And a book on abuse for me and Justin to go through…. Did you wanna look at novels?” He offered, figuring having something more light-hearted would be nice. The nephilim wanted to get some children's’ books anyway… And pick up some new books for himself.

Nodding at the mention of the internet claiming it was the best book on pregnancy, Ryan at least knew what the internet was, he was playing Ricky video games after all. “As long as you realize half that information, you should take, carefully, and always come to the rest of us with questions as well after consulting the book. At least Justin, he actually knows quite a bit about babies, he might not have been through the breeding program before, but he’s helped raise others.”

Now when Ricky mentioned novels, Ryan paused, “Novels, novels on what?”

“Oh, I know, but this was like… number one for just what to expect for my body. It's like a guide to pregnancy and what's going on.” Ricky explained, flipping it open, “Like right now… I'd say I'm probably closest to four or five months right now… and this is the chapter for four to five months!” He rambled, showing him, “It also gives tips for relieving discomfort and help to build birthing plans…” he whispered almost sadly. He wouldn't get to enjoy making a birthing plan…

“Um… all sorts. All kinds. They’re organised by genre.” He explained, pointing out the labels above. “I'm partial to fantasy romance-” he explained sheepishly. Hopefully, Justin never found his stash. Knowing Justin, he might be too excited about positions… “But they have mysteries and horror… everything.”

Glancing at the page of the book Ricky was showing him, of course, while Ricky wasn’t actually in terms of time, anywhere close to four or five months literally, he supposed gargoyles versus mortal terms, he was. Ryan had never known the length of a mortal pregnancy or been around one. Fantasy romance, Ryan raised an eyebrow, Ricky was literally pregnant and fucking a monster of the night. He could not say he was surprised... smirking a little while tilting his head at the horror, now that, that he might want to look at. After playing some of the games Ricky had, slaughtering those angels on the screen… “You know, you might be on to something, let's have a look have some of those mysteries… and… horror, did you say?”

After the bookstore where they had definitely purchased a few dozen books. Now entering the jewellery store, it was clear to see that most of the pieces were made in house and unique in some way. There was an old man working in the back as a young lady greeted them warmly.

Ryan stood in the jewellery store, he wasn’t convinced, but figured that Ricky getting something for Justin, it was more than a good idea. Their bond was solid, it was perfect… It was the kind of bond that should be celebrated. Ricky mentioned this as a reminder, that they were there for each other, but Ryan was terrified of this just being one more thing that could destroy them, one more thing that could rip them apart. Enough of the world had done that. He’d done that. “What did you have in mind for Justin?” Then as his voice turned low, “keep in mind in his beast form, his hand becomes almost twice the size…”

Ricky was about to answer- then Ryan went and said that, and he whined softly, “I was… thinking a wood ring. That would be easier to bless, I think.” He admitted to looking at the wood rings curiously, all of them polished and embedded with stones. “What do you think?” He asked, picking up one with moss agate in it.

Raising an eyebrow at the mention of wood being easier to bless, “I don’t know, we have to deal with adding angel runes to human weapons after we lost the gargoyle forge and couldn’t make our own weapons.” His word low to make sure the mortals couldn’t hear what he was saying. “Not to mention, Tadashi, Noah’s father, was the one that made my hammer, the things he made it do without a blessing, imagine what Noah could bless?”

He smiled and nodded. “But I want him at night to be reminded of the daylight he protects. Not just for me but our kids too…” He murmured, settling on a ring. “This one…” he whispered, holding a gold ring with wood and a green gem band of bright greens with flecks of gold and pinks. “This one is it.” He said, tracing over it thoughtfully, seeing the grey stone band.

He held it up to Ryan to show him. “What do you think?”

Ryan reached for the ring, it was beautiful, and he could see it, what Ricky was wanting to convey to his mate… it made him envious that he couldn’t manage the same kind of notion himself. For all the wonder he once had with Gwynn, how could he bring them anything more than pain now knowing what they had been forced to go through… How could they look forward to anything of a future when there was always the promise he would have to kill them one day?

Handing the ring back to the nephilim, “He’ll love it, now we find something for you, and a chain, just for the chance the blessing doesn’t work quite so well, and we can go.”

“Good try. Try and look for Gwynn too.” Ricky said softly, “Just look. You don't have to buy them anything, but jewellery shopping is always a good time to reflect on what you love about a person… and what you want to see or remind them of.” As the nephilim explained, they were looking over some of the slimmer bands, thinking of what he wanted to be reminded of. Of family… and unity… he smiled, spying some rings with plants preserved- it was perfect. Touching it gently. “Traditionally, the other partner would pick it out. But he's already a bit over thinking everything with the babies as bad as I am.”

Ryan just stared at Ricky when he pushed him to look for Gwynn… he did not understand. Then again, he didn’t know, Ryan wasn’t inclined to talk about it, was it his place? The way he said he didn’t have to buy them anything, but shop, as if it were that simple. Shopping, reflecting on what you love about a person, how… how? Lord these two and their babies… Ryan, didn’t need to be reminded of the loss, the… the… but he couldn’t bring himself to tell the other man to stop, to not. It didn’t feel right. He was excited for him, he was, no matter how painful he was starting to realize it was too, with Gwynn being home.

As Ricky was jabbering on, the gargoyles sight eventually fell on a set of rings, tungsten, the dark rings on the outside with the gold metal in the inner, before the middle was crystal, he wasn’t sure what… It shimmered. It shimmered through, and it reminded him of Gwynn and how, how they made him feel… or at least…

Swallowing, Ryan shook his head as he looked away from the rings, it wasn’t going to happen anyway, knowing what could happen one day, tainted everything. “What have you found?”

“This one-” he said, holding up the ring and grinned sweetly. Showing the design. “What do you think?” He breathed, admiring how it wove together.

Looking over the piece, the way the tiny plant pieces were preserved in the ring, it was a perfect companion ring for the wooden bands in the ring that Ricky had chosen for Justin. “It’s perfect, it even suits the one you picked for Justin.”

“Did you see anything?” Ricky asked, looking up at him with soft eyes, hoping he saw something at the very least. He brushed his black hair back, hopeful.

As Ricky brushed his hair back, Ryan’s eyes brayed him for the slightest of moments as he glanced towards the tray where the ring set sat and then back to the nephilim quickly. “No.” Rolling his shoulders in discomfort… not just at the lie but at everything, thinking about the night Gwynn had talked to him about heaven… what they wanted should… he’d promised, and he… he was struggling so much. “Let's just go pay for yours.”

“Okay.” He said gently and reached over, lightly squeezing his hand for a moment before heading to the register. Today was a first step for Ryan. That's what mattered. A step.

It didn't take too long to get the set packaged, and he smiled at the box before heading for the door with a skip in his step, humming softly. He was going to make tonight special with the gifts. He wanted something just him and Justin without commotion. Like their date night.

Thing was, as Ricky headed out the door with a skip in his step, Ryan’s were much slower, watching the other man carefully. Thinking about the books in his bag, he was considering one in particular, the one on partners who have been through trauma… Will it be enough? Will something in those pages be able to help him through his mate asking him to kill them? He thought Jerahmiel would be the worst he could endure, but it wasn’t, was it, no, it was always Gwynn. How much he loved Gwynn.

“Fuck.” Ryan walked back into the store… He was going to buy the rings… Whether he would be able to gift one to Gwynn, or even wear one himself… he was going to buy them.

Ricky looked over his shoulder, surprised. He didn't say a word, though, watching as Ryan picked up two rings. Baby steps. But hey, two had been made. He walked back in and smiled encouragingly. He wouldn't pry unless Ryan wanted to show him. This was personal.

By the time he’d finished, Ryan quickly slipped the ring's box into the book bag safely and looked at Rick. He’d intended to just join him outside again without saying a word, but he’d followed him back inside… “What?”

Ricky shook his head. “I'm just happy you found something special.” He said, holding the door open for Ryan.

The gargoyle just rolled his eyes before he walked through the door and held it open, so Ricky could follow him back through. “Just a ring set, nothing special.” Not like he’d picked one of each, the way Rick had done. He’d gone for a matching pair.

Heading back to the car, Ricky put his bags in the back and stretched, “there's a pond nearby if we want a short walk around it? Maybe read a bit?”

Ryan was thoughtful, he knew Ricky wanted to go for that walk, it wasn’t the first time he’d mentioned it. In the question of reading, though, he had a feeling that Ricky was thinking of the more recreational books they had purchased today. That wasn’t the one Ryan wanted to look into, though… He didn’t even want to look into the books that Rick had bought him out here for, for his own trauma. No, he wanted to look at the one book that he hoped would help him understand how to help Gwynn to some degree. “Perhaps returning home would be fine, that way you could seek Noah, or Gwynn, about the blessing for Justin’s Ring?”

Ricky nodded in understanding and slipped into the driver's seat. “Fair. I'll make Justin take me on a walk.” He chuckled, leaning back as he closed his eyes for a moment, enjoying sitting down.

Of course, Ryan sat in the passenger side, after arranging the rest of the bags in the back seat, he might not be as tall as his brother, or Justin, or even Chris, but there was no way they’d fit with his legs. Glancing over at Ricky, just the way he was leaning back, resting for the moment, he felt like he’d made the right choice in going home. Even if the other man wanted to still go for that walk with his mate. “Okay, sounds good.”

As soon as Ryan was in, Ricky was driving again and heading back. “Thanks for coming out with me today.” He said softly. “I needed this a lot…” he admitted softly, leaning his head back slightly, eyes still trained on the road with a soft hum in the back of his throat comfortable as he drove.

Ryan just watched Ricky as they drove back, he supposed they both did. At least now he had some hope that he could help Gwynn, and above all, he needed that, after what they had asked him, he needed that more than heeded the books for himself. Hope.

Noah was curled up with Riyah in his bed, he was just laying against him… The day had been a strange one indeed, and training had been the least confusing part about it, despite it leading to an influx of pain. His corset was thankfully helping his back quite effectively, along with Riyah helping him relax. There was also the almost panic attack he’d had as Gwynn left…

Zombies. Paris catacombs, filled with zombies, worse than here. Holy- how did zombies even exist…

“Do I even want to know how zombies exist, Riy?” After a very long sense of calm, Noah finally asked… maybe it would freak him out again, but he felt like he needed to know; otherwise it was going to plague him.

Riyah was silent, lying with Noah pressed against him. He didn't dare move as his fingers were tangled in the tribrid's hair, idly playing with his dark locks and he nuzzles Noah. Today was… eventful to say the least, and he didn't really want to talk. Riyah would rather just lay here in the comfort of Noah’s warmth and the feel of the taller's body against his.

Now, the mention of zombies was a topic he didn't think would ever come around, but they did, and he could tell that it really freaked Noah out. The gargoyle had done his best to bring him out of it before it began. The thought of the undead existing can be scary to those unaware or not a fan of it.

When hearing Noah question him about it, he only hummed in response and then carefully pulled the younger closer to himself. “Do you really want to know? Because I don't mind telling you if you want…”

Noah sighed softly when Riyah asked him if he really wanted to know. His answer would immediately be complicated because no, no he didn’t really want to know, but he felt like he had to… Taking in a deep breath, “Want to, no, need to? Yes. If I don’t know how they exist, it's going to drive me insane. So hit me with it.”

“Zombies.” Riyah starts, “They exist when humans are buried outside of consecrated grounds— basically out of holy grounds like graveyards. It takes about a hundred years, but it also depends on the person and how they died, for how fast their soul and body turns.” The gargoyle looks Noah over to gauge the other's reaction to this bit of information, and pursed his lips.

“So… anyone buried like, not in a Church ground, or, at least, cremated… cremating someone and tossing their asses out to sea, that negates it right? They can’t reconstitute and come back, right?” Just getting the rules right here, Noah wanted to be certain, absolutely sure as to what he was hearing.

The gargoyle only nods, finding it slightly amusing, but he can understand. Riyah wasn’t really fond of learning about the existence of zombies when he was young, and here he was telling Noah about them and how they came to be. “Cremation negates it, yes,” he said softly, “Also, no. You do not turn into a zombie via a bite. Infection? Yes, because it's just a bite, but as long as you clean it and take care of it, you'll be fine.

Just a bite, that at least was good to know. Just a bite. However, hearing about the fact the zombies could still exist out in the world at any time, even hundreds of years… Killers, wars, countless people didn’t make it to graveyards, and Noah knew it, he’d seen it over the centuries himself.

No, no, he didn’t want to think about it right now. There were other things to consider, though.

“So, what is going on with Vinny, and Gwynn… are you okay Riyah?” Noah had noticed how he was acting around both his sister and the angel, and he wanted to make sure everything was okay.

Waiting for Noah to ask more, he continued to play with the tribrid's hair and began to make a small braid. But as soon as he was asked about his sister and Gwynn, his hands stilled before frowning slightly. “I'm okay,” he answered softly while avoiding eye contact, and went back to braiding the younger's hair. “Nothing's going on…” Was there something wrong…? Riyah isn't even sure what the taller was asking.

“Why?”

Noah, despite being taller, it was more comfortable laying over Riyah like this, his head laying on his chest, just resting. He could tell his question had caught the gargoyle off guard, and surprised him. Feeling him play with his hair was nice, calming, but… “I know something seems to be bothering you with them though, and I’m worried about you, is it, is it because you thought they died… or because your sister did die?” His voice soft as he asked, “She seems worried about you too, you know.”

Knowing just how much Noah likes laying on him despite being the taller one and Riyah not caring, he just focused on the weight of the younger's head over his chest. The questions had the gargoyle say nothing quite yet, trying to process them afterwards, and went to begin another braid in Noah’s hair. “I…” he began while his brow was furrowed, “Nothing's bothering me… no. I'll be okay…” Lies. He was trying to get out of answering by lying, even though he knows that Noah will catch the lies.

He felt bad for worrying Noah, and hearing that he's worried about him made Riyah feel worse.

But then the questions about Gwynn and Chenza, how he thought they died… that his sister did die. That had him faltering once again, and he pursed his lips. Now he said that she's worried about him? Why would she be worried about him? “Well…she doesn't… she doesn't have to,” he grumbled.

Oh, he knew, Noah knew that Riyah was just trying to differ him. He knew, though, he knew just saying he was okay, he wasn’t all truth, not with the way he saw him looking at the two of them. “That's the thing about those we love, Uwriyah, have to or not, she’s going to… and she’s not the only one.”

Noah lifted his chin to rest on the gargoyle's chest, looking up at him. “Talk to me.” He paused for a second… “I- you lost them, I know, but you got them back, didn’t you?” Noah didn’t, even if every so often he could pretend, when he dreamed… for some anyway.

With Noah looking up at him now, Riyah was still silent, but he couldn't help the small noise that left him at the sound of his name from the younger. Hearing that his sister isn't the only one to worry about him, and he stares at the tribrid.

Yes, he lost them, and he's not even sure of the fact that he got them back. It's so difficult to discern that they're both very real and there. He's been without them for centuries, alone with Shade and even his friend was struggling too. “I…” Talk to him… Noah wants him to talk. But what was it that he wanted to hear?

“I… I just…it's hard, Seb…” he whispered while looking away, “I still don't believe they're real…that they're hallucinations… I've spoken to Chenza many times after her death or…or just hearing her talk to me. Comforting me. And Gwynn? I don’t know how to feel about them, Noah—” Riyah’s voice had wavered some as he had spoken and went quiet while fighting the need to cry. “Gwynn may have been mine and Shade’s handler in the past, but it doesn't stop the pain of losing them. And to see them too? With my sister? I don’t know how to process…”

Noah was silent, quiet for a long moment… “I have people I talk to as well, people I’ve lost, it’s not a bad thing Riy… I had… Well, you’ve met both my adopted brother’s, you know them already. Folio, Sam… easy.” Sam liked to travel, not to mention he was almost as old as Jolly and Nick. Noah continued. “But, I had a twin, of course… gargoyles… his name was Ezekiel, mom called him Zeke… he died when we were babies. I dream about him, I still talk to him, I know that's weird, but I do…” Swallowing, half waiting for Riyah to tell him that it was insane, his brother had been a baby, he’d made up a whole person in his head. “Then there was my uncle. My mum, she had a brother, I think I heard her talking to him on the phone when I was little, like once.” The tribrid smiled sadly, “I don’t even remember meeting him in person, just grew up dreaming about him, he is so ridiculous sometimes, Uncle Spencer. Still, in my dreams, he is always there, willing to listen, hear about my life, give me advice if I needed it.”

Noah shook his head, “My point is, just because you talked to them, even after they died, doesn’t change anything. It doesn’t change that they are here, now.” After he stopped talking, Noah mentally begged. Please, please don’t make him feel insane Riyah, please.

Listening to Noah, the gargoyle had gone and started another braid. Now when he was told that he was speaking to his brother, Riyah was still silent, and he hums softly while finishing up the third braid. But it was strange to hear about his brother, Ezekiel, but not about his mother—

Wait…what? Wait a minute.

Spencer? Uncle Spencer? The same Spencer that he himself knew… Well shit.

Riyah just pursed his lips but said nothing and just sighed. But when he felt Noah shake his head, he just rested a hand gently over the taller's back and sighed. To him, Riyah didn’t think it was crazy, but it did raise some questions about his abilities. Yet, he just shrugged slightly. “It may not, but I just… it's hard, Noah…”

“I know, I know it is, but please, please don’t shut them out.” Noah implored Riyah, “I don’t want you to hurt yourself, I don’t know them, I know you. You are the one who matters the world to me, and sure, your sister might be my grandfather's mate, but, you give me the word okay… we’ll bust this joint. Just… please, just… give them a chance first?”

Riyah just stared at Noah after the younger asked him to give Gwynn and his sister a chance, frowning slightly. “I don't know…” he whispered as he looked away, setting his jaw. Don't shut them out… don't hurt himself. Shutting things out sometimes helped him not get hurt… Yet here's Noah telling him that he means the most to him, and Riyah just shifts a bit closer to the younger as much as he could without hurting him.

“When I first saw them, I wanted to run… Noah. Run. To at least try and hide from them, just like I did at the clock tower when Chenza tried speaking to me. Deny, deny, push away because she ‘isn't real’,” he whispered, “I want to be close, but I can't tell if she's really there even after physically touching her. My head's been fucked since her death… as for Gwynn… It wasn’t as often as my hallucinations of Chenza, but—” Riyah pursed his lips as he cut himself off and shook his head. “I'll try… just like I'll try for Folio in helping socialize his mate…”

Busy busy busy. Keeping myself busy.

Nodding, Noah was thankful he was willing to try, “Please, but no matter what, I’m here, okay, no matter what happens. I know it's scary, I know.” Oh, he wouldn’t lie, if his mother walked in right now, he would be sceptical, along with overjoyed, but also after everything else that had happened… He would be waiting for the other foot to drop, and clinging to his family for support.

He was more than willing to be Riyah’s support.

“It’s scary, but I’m here, Folio is here, Nick, Jolly, Shade, we’re all here, and regardless of what happens, we’ll support you however you need us to.”

He made a soft noise when Noah said that he'd be there for him, but he just rested his head over the younger's. Scary… scared. So, so scared. Wary and stressed. Unsure. Riyah didn't know what to say to Noah, so he just held the tribrid, but once he heard the younger listing the others’ names, the gargoyle went to comb his fingers through Noah’s hair.

The older's main issue was Folio, only because it's still fresh in his mind. Riyah can't help but still think he won't. He has Atsuko to worry about… he doesn't need to worry about him. Why should he? Even after Noah said that it's something others do when they care about someone… he can't help but question it still. Now, Jolly and Nick, on the other hand, have Shade. Yes, he has them too, even Noah, but he can't help but feel like an outsider still. Like when he was meeting the group for the first time as he was looking for his vampiric friend. The odd one out…

Always the odd one. Even in his and Shade's troupe—

“Okay,” Riyah said with a sigh.

Noah just sighed, Riyah didn’t need to say it, he didn’t, he was such a liar. Those two, they were just as bad as each other, years it took them to bring them into their family. It was a good thing Noah was stubborn… He wasn’t about to give up on Riyah. “Okay.”

Resting his head back down, after all the training, Noah was still so tired, “Are you going to be upset if I fall back asleep?” Smiling softly, he’d let him up if he wanted, he wasn’t about to just trap him, he wasn’t cruel.

“Now why would I be upset about that,” Riyah asked softly and lightly caressed Noah’s cheek, “You rest, Seb. I'll be here when you wake up.” He has nothing else to do right now, and he just wants the comfort as well as cuddles from Noah.

Sighing, Noah rested against the gargoyle with a sigh, humming as he let himself drift off back to sleep.

Noah’s Dreamscape

Zeke swirled around the room, this was a new space, he’d never been in here before, this was so different to the apartment that Noah had slept in for years now. Bounding around the space, he smiled as he looked around, it was interesting, it had been so long since they’d moved, it made him wonder why his brother’s family had finally chosen to move now… Immortals for you, they didn’t really need to move much, now, did they? Zeke knew he was dead, four hundred years of talking to his brother like this, it was hard not to figure out, okay?

Giggling as he saw said brother on his bed, at least he was assuming it was Noah’s bed because, there he was, Noah. Zeke could tell he must have had a hard day, it was late, and he was wearing his corset… Climbing on the mattress, the tall lanky… what was he like this? Oooo a spirit. He settled on the bed with his brother. Chuckling a little as he spied the braids in his brother's hair…

“What are you laughing at?” Sleepy words slipped from Noah, even though Zeke could see that his eyes didn’t actually open but moved behind his lids…

“You Munchin, with your pretty, pretty hair… you’ve been hanging out with Riyah doing your hair again, haven’t you? Playing hairdresser. Look at those pretty braids.” Teasing his brother again with a nudge of his shoulder and a chuckle. That damn nickname, all because Noah was a good foot or so shorter than his brother… for whatever reason, neither of them knew why. Zeke had just kept growing.

That had Noah opening his eyes then, making fun of his hair, he liked Riyah braiding his hair, thank you. Every time, Zeke made fun of his braids, every time, but hey, he nudged him right back. “Please, it's better than you and those prissy curls, thank you very much…” Huffing slightly, only for his brother to laugh at him boisterously, curls that were currently a bold blood orange in color.

Shifting onto his side, in his dreamscape his back was never a pain, not even remotely, so no matter how intensely he had trained, Noah was in no stress, his body had no strain as he regarded Zeke. “Where did those curls even come from, I have straight as fuck hair, I know mom’s hair was straight as anything… I’ve finally met granddad, his is pretty straight, so I can guess dad’s hair was pretty straight too, so…”

“Wait, wait-” Zeke pushed himself to sit up, and crossing his legs in front of him quickly, “You’ve met granddad?! What’s he like?”

Noah smiled, “Really, nice, so is his mate, she loves making me food, so much food, the angelfood is the best though.”

Oh, Zeke couldn’t help but moan, he loved when Noah told him about the food, please, please the food, and Noah couldn’t help but smile, that was Zeke for you, so easily distracted. He loved his brother… all his brothers, with everything he was… even if Zeke was dead… and had strange curly hair that he couldn’t explain.

8 notes · View notes

faceless-mirror · 3 months ago

Text

Atsuko for Prisons of Stone and Flesh.

3 notes · View notes

faceless-mirror · 3 months ago

Text

Chapter Forty-Two

This is a collaborative fic between @cookiesupplier, @faceless-mirror & @comforting-madness

Dividers by @samspenandsword @cafekitsune @saradika-graphics

Authors Note: Post training, Noah and Atsuko spend some time in the cafe, and Vinny hires a new barista...

Pairings: Multi-Pairings, Everybody x Everybody.

Bands Included: Motionless In White, Bad Omens, Bring Me The Horizon, Ice Nine Kills, Sleep Token (to be added as characters join, no spoilers)

Now, Ricky and Vinny are moving into their church, stirring up old and new feelings, along with the past, posing the challenge of navigating this new chapter in their lives.

MASTERLIST HERE

Taglist: @miamore0570 @21-century-tae @dragon-chica @shilohrosechicken @comforting-madness

@missduffsblog @witchyweeb34 @spicywhenspeaking @lacktoesandtoddlerants @blackveilomens

@bngurngheart @dominuslunae @collapsedglasshouses @emmmm127 @sunsshinesunny

@latenightmusiclover @dontdiganothergravetoday @high-wire @awkwardalex @ofelia19

@retriibutions @mylittlehatefuck666 @daddy-sir @punkprincess1999 @31miw-inkpsycho

(please comment/like/reblog/message to be added to taglist)

Chapter Forty Two

Vinny had spent almost all morning interviewing and had finally landed on whom to hire for the position of manager. A few others had been hired as baristas… but Ivy had stood out as a manager. He was organized, and they came dressed as if it was the start of a shift. A soft beige sweater wrapped around their frame and blue eyes peeked out from slicked back red hair, a warm smile on their lips… before Chris, it would have made Vinny swoon. But she smiled and carried on the interview, and he offered to help her through a rush as they interviewed. It was lovely.

So, ultimately, Vinny gave them the full tour and smiled warmly at them, welcoming them into the café warmly.

“I'm honored. I can start now if you like? We can fill forms out later- lets get everyone settled.” Ivy said urgently, noticing the growing crowd.

Despite not really wanting to be around his sister yet, Uwriyah went down to the café anyway. He heard how noisy the café was getting as he came down to poke his head into said space, just taking in the surrounding area. Huh. Those two baristas were new… Did Vinny get new hires? His curiosity got the best of him and as soon as he stepped fully into the café, his curiosity became confusion as soon as he saw that familiar mop of red hair.

Riyah furrowed his brow some but glanced around for a moment, he pursed his lips and went to sit down. Why the hell is Ivy here and when did they get here?

While Vinny was conducting interviews, Chris was doing his best to help out in the café, not that he was still perfect at using the coffee machine, aside from the most basic of drinks. He could offer the likes of a black coffee, or a flat white, but anything else, and they were barking up the wrong tree, maybe a cappuccino if they were really lucky. Even then, no, the fancy drinks, they had to wait for Chenza. Seeing the smile on the regulars faces when he apologized and offered them one of the new experimental oatmeal breakfast cookies to try while they waited if they would like. Smiling over to his mate and the new manager she had chosen; glad she had found someone.

Folio raced down towards the café, he knew soon enough Noah and Atsuko would be coming back to the church, and he was excited to see his mate… Yes, he was also curious to see how his brother’s first training session had gone. When he saw Riyah there, he grinned, and immediately joined him at his table, glancing over to see him looking up to the counter, “He’s cute, are you planning to say hello?”

Ivy had taken over the drinks, quick on his feet, catching Riyah's eye and shooting him a smile that said ‘say anything I dare you’ with an added silent threat. But hummed happily, helping to get the line down.

Vinny was taking orders fast, and he was keeping up. That's all she cared for.

Atsuko and Noah wandered in. Seeing the large crowd, Atsuko bristled and dropped His head, ready to head back outside. Surely, he wasn't allowed around so many humans….

Riyah just glared at Ivy at the silent threat before glancing over to see Folio approach his table in excitement and set his jaw. When asked about how he'd go about saying hello to Ivy, he assumed he was talking about them, and just shook his head. “Not going to,” he answered while resting his chin in his hand and watching the crowd being served one by one. “Too busy to talk to, so I'm not going to bother.”

It wasn’t long before the hairs on the back of his neck had risen when he saw Atsuko, but his attention was fully on Noah when the tribrid arrived with him. He didn’t want to be around when Folio and Atsuko were together… Reaching up to mess with his hair, Riyah was silent as he sat there.

Be good. Be good… just because they're mates doesn't mean he cares less…

It still sucks that he feels this way… jealous. Why be jealous when the wolf wasn't his anyways? A sigh left him as he bounced his leg, resting his head on the table.

Chris stepped aside for Chenza and Ivy to get to work with the orders, just helping where he could. He moved away from behind the counter and started cleaning up some empty tables around the café, making note of Noah and Atsuko entering. Smiling, wondering how his grandson’s first session in training had gone, but didn’t ask, time would tell how he progressed.

Noah entered the space with Atsuko, he didn’t want to be here, all he truly wanted was to grab some food and disappear upstairs, but he had a horrible feeling if he disappeared, so would Atsuko. Folio, however, seemed insistent on them coming here for lunch, so, here they were. Seeing his brother at one of the tables, he made his way over, to the table Folio and Riyah were sitting at, even though his back was starting to feel like the fire in his veins was exploding like a supernova through him. As much as he was starting to get hungry again, sitting down came first, “Hey, looks like we got here just in time for the lunch rush, lucky us.”

Atsuko glanced up but kept getting distracted by noises and he backed up. “I… can eat later. I should… go back outside. Noah. Rest as long as you like…” he said quickly, pulling away, shaking lightly, stepping back.

Vinny looked over, seeing Riyah tense, and could feel her brother's torn emotions from across the hall. She wanted to check on him, but it wasn't an option right now… no matter how badly she wished to go to him.

As if Riyah could sense his sister's gaze, he groaned softly and sat up with a grimace. Being around a lot of people and noise was beginning to overstimulate him, but he just grits his teeth for a moment, glancing towards Vinny while he began to fidget with his hands. But once again, his attention was on Noah as soon as he heard the tribrid speak, but didn't acknowledge Atsuko. He knew the gargoyle was there, but he has mixed feelings about him. One was because of what had happened at the clock tower and two was because of how he's feeling about Folio and him being mates.

While there was nothing wrong with that, Riyah never liked change, and this was a big one, along with the other past instances where change has happened for him as well as Shade.

“You two made it just in time for the rush, yeah,” Riyah quipped in response to Noah's observation and smiled a little, even if it was a little forced. Now that he heard Atsuko, he looked his way with a slight frown before shaking his head. “No,” he said gently, “You sit down here with Folio, Noah and I. Eat lunch with us? Please…?”

He said that he'd help… and he will. To the best of his ability.

Noah was about to say if he had to be here than Atsuko should be here, he was in pain, he tried not to, but he got snippy when he was in pain… It was usually the times when he got bad enough that he would isolate himself and just lay down and just shut down. At least he was able to keep to himself today.

However, Folio was right there, and he was moving to reach over to take Atsuko’s arm, “Yes, come on, stay. Stay, have lunch with us. You can eat right here… just sit at the table, it’ll be okay. Just with us, no one else.” Smiling to Riyah, thankful that he was helping as well, Atsuko wouldn’t have to talk to anyone else, just them.

Atsuko hesitated but nodded, slowly easing to sit down curled in a corner huddled to Niko, but watching the humans closely, as if afraid to even be around them at the moment. He looked at Noah, and offered him some painkillers. They were the old kind… the ones the gargoyles made themselves.

Vinny came over after a minute setting down food for the table, “Eat up, Noah. You must've worked up an appetite.”

As soon as Atsuko had eased into the seat beside Folio, Riyah resisted the urge to just leave. Only to move away from the table so that he didn’t have to be within the same space, to be close to him. But that wasn’t going to be fair— not to him or Folio. Especially not to the wolf after he had told him that he'd help. The gargoyle watched as Atsuko gave Noah some painkillers and glanced at the tribrid, just knowing he was in pain. But once his sister arrived at the table, he just stared at her for a moment and then looked away.

Why did he choose to come down? First it was Ivy, now it's Atsuko… but all of what he's feeling is really his fault, and he knows it. Riyah just doesn't know how to sort through them right at this moment because if it's not one thing, it's another. And he hated it so fucking much.

Nonetheless, he stared at the food in silence but didn't reach for anything since he wasn't feeling all that hungry.

Noah swallowed accepting the painkillers, while they weren’t the same as the ones he usually took, he, he didn’t know how to point out to Atsuko, nothing he’d ever taken had ever helped him before. Well, sure, he typically takes aspirin for his headaches, but, it barely touched it. Maybe that rune Shade had used had helped on the surface, but the fire was always underneath. Really, all he just wanted was to just lay down, and he knew he couldn’t because one glance at Atsuko, and he could tell he wanted to run with how he was pulling into the corner.

“Thanks Atsuko.” Smiling to him after he tossed the painkillers back, maybe he’d be proved wrong, perhaps it would be like the angel food. At the same time, painkillers, were always a careful topic. Now, as Vinny set the food on the table, he paused, not sure how it was going to go, he was starving, but was he going to be able to keep it down when he had to move? “So, Vinny, later, I was thinking about talking to you, and Gwynn, later, about maybe, getting some chickens? For us to, um… Bless?” He kept his voice hushed at the end, so the humans wouldn’t overhear… but if he didn’t say it now, he needed something else to focus on apart from the pain.

As Atsuko cuddled into Niko’s side, the werewolf pressed into his mate’s side, glancing between Riyah, his brother, and then back to Atsuko. “Did you have a good morning?”

Atsuko jumped slightly after Folio spoke, looking at him, black eyes dilated and wild for a moment. “I… yes. I did.” He whispered, ever alert and almost not noticing the food as he kept an eye on everyone and everything.

Vinny blinked a few times and smiled, “that would be perfect. I can start looking at coops and different breeds of chickens-” she offered warmly as she set a smoothie down for Riyah.

The café was loud for the semi feral, making his body tremble lightly.

When Vinny had set the smoothie down, Riyah stared at it for a moment before turning his nose up at it. He didn't want it, knowing that's his sister's way of trying to get him to have something in his stomach as some form of sustenance. But what did get his attention was the mention of Gwynn and the topic of chicken and blessings… as much as the gargoyle didn't want to be around the mated pair and his sister; he knew he'd have to get over it eventually.

The fidgeting with his hands paused for a moment as he glanced at Noah. “Maybe we could go do that,” Riyah suggests softly, “Want me to take some food with us, and then you go lay down..?” He didn't want to offer a rune… not yet. Maybe later if Noah’s not feeling any better. All he knew is that he was ignoring the way the other two were pressed against one another, and it made him sigh.

“But first, I'm curious as to how training went…”

Noah was studying Uwriyah for a moment before he stiffly reached for the smoothie on the table before them and silently pushing it into the gargoyle's hands. “Okay.” His voice quiet as he fought back a cringe at the movement, swallowing the taste of the painkillers in his throat. Glancing over at his brother and Atsuko, he wasn’t sure what was going on with Atsuko, why he was so skittish all of a sudden. However, he just did not think he could stay any longer, he couldn’t handle this. “Okay, we’ll go upstairs… I’ll, ah, rest, and maybe see if we can find Gwynn.” If they ran into them, they’d talk, but right now, Noah was ready to curl into a ball.

Training, training… “Training was great, unlike my brother, I don’t do things the hard way. It was, however, my first session, so, I probably have a long way to go.” Reaching for a plate on the table, he picked it up with some of the food for himself, “Thank you for this, Vinny.”

Vinny's heart tugged, seeing him refuse, but she looked down, accepting the refusal at first before noticing just how tense Atsuko was… was this too much for the gargoyle?

The draconic being trembled lightly. “Noah… I think training will be done for today. You did a lot.” he said, dismissing him softly.

Knowing that Noah was watching him, Riyah allowed the tribrid to put the smoothie in his hands and he just glanced towards the younger male. It wasn’t until he saw how sad Vinny had gotten at his refusal, and he set his jaw. At some point before, he would feel guilty for hurting her feelings, but now? He doesn't know. It was frustrating even, and Riyah was so… conflicted. A part of him wants to apologize to her, but there's still that voice telling him that she's still not real. That it's not his sister, and he grimaced at that thought.

Grip tight on the cup now, it was the gargoyle’s turn to study Noah. He saw the way he cringed and said nothing, watching as the tribrid spoke while glancing towards Folio and Atsuko. With how skittish the other gargoyle was being, he was on edge now and lightly drummed his fingers on the cup he held. Riyah can tell why Atsuko was being skittish and the need to protect was rising.

But once Noah had agreed to go upstairs and that they’d speak to Gwynn if they ran onto the angel, Riyah just nodded. He couldn’t help but laugh softly at Noah’s words as soon as he answered his question about training, and gently placed a hand over the tribrid's before moving to stand. “Of course, it'll take some time to get into it.” Glancing to the smoothie and then to Vinny, he just nods his head to her in silent thanks before waving to the other two as he gets ready to head upstairs.

Niko held onto Atsuko tightly, just wanting to soothe him, calm him as best he could. He knew that this couldn’t be easy, though, he couldn’t fathom what might be going through his head. A part of him wondered, though, and might be tempted to ask if he didn’t think that it might trigger something in his mate. What he knew had happened in the catacombs was bad enough, and he would rather not push the other gargoyles if they didn’t already know. “Bat, if you like, since Noah and Riyah are going upstairs, we could take some food outside for a walk, get some fresh air?” He had some time inside, with the humans, it was a start, right? Baby steps? Glancing to Riyah, hopefully, was he wrong, cutting it short, with how badly he was trembling?

Noah glanced towards his brother as he loaded the plate of food to take upstairs slowly. Frowning, something was up, and he couldn’t quite put his finger on it, Atsuko was definitely different, though, he was quite thankful that he was giving him the afternoon. Noah wasn’t sure he could handle more than a morning training, not any time soon anyway, it was going to take him time before he really put more muscle into his training. At least he could practice with his tai chi in his own time… When his body didn’t feel like it was about to kill him.

“Thanks Atsuko, Riyah, are you ready?” Picking up his plate, he went to stand from the table, carefully, not wanting to alert anyone to how bad he really was.

Atsuko's thoughts were racing, but he listened to Niko, nodding slowly as he gritted his teeth. There was too much movement… far too much…

Vinny was on her way back to help with more orders. It was unusually busy today… she could feel the apprehension from the gargoyle radiating violently.

Riyah felt bad for suddenly leaving the two, his gaze falling on Niko, and he made a ‘I'm sorry’ gesture with a small frown on his face. What was he supposed to do? He was just one individual who cared for both of them, and he wanted to make sure Noah was okay too… When the wolf had suggested going outside, he nodded in agreement. “I think that's a good idea, Niko… go and take him outside. It is a little… stuffy here. My nerves are shot. Also, in and out Atsuko– deep breaths… okay? You'll be out of here soon.”

When Noah asked if he was ready, he nodded slowly before motioning for the taller to go ahead. “Lead the way,” Riyah whispered and held onto the smoothie while ignoring the chill it's leaving in his hand. “Right behind you, Seb…” Moving closer to the tribrid he whispered so that only he could hear him.

“I know you're hurting… Do you need your corset or do you want to just lay down?”

Smiling to Riyah, the werewolf was glad for the gesture, he understood this wasn’t easy for him, he was struggling, but he was thankful that he had stayed a little longer, he had tried. At least he was going to help Noah, Noah looked like he needed it too. His arm around Atsuko now, nodding, “Yes, hear that, deep breaths Bat, I’ll grab us the food, don’t you worry about that, you just keep breathing.” Folio nabbed the rest of the food from the table that Noah hadn’t and started steering Atsuko carefully out of the café… away from the humans…

Noah glanced back to where Folio and Atsuko were going, then Vinny back to the counter where she was going back to work with his grandfather and the new baristas… before turning back to Riyah… The question of his corset, laying down, while important, could wait, “Is everything okay Riyah?” With his sister, with Atsuko? Was Noah missing something here? “Are you okay?”

Atsuko nodded, breathing slowly while exiting the café. Swallowing down his anxiety, he curled up in the courtyard, fighting his mind for the moment. The voices were so loud. Unbearable.

As Folio parrots his instructions to Atsuko, Riyah takes a deep breath and sighs while staring at the smoothie in his grasp still. Did he want it? Not really, but he knew he needed to get something in his stomach… but Uwriyah was stubborn. Looking up to Noah, once he was asked if he was okay and he hummed softly.

“I'm fine,” he answered softly, “Don't worry about me. Yeah? Let's get you taken care of, okay?” In all honesty, Riyah had no idea how he was feeling. It was overwhelming for him, the busy café, being around Folio and Atsuko… his sister. Ivy. He should apologize to Vinny, maybe he should— just… he doesn't know how. Now with the mated pair, it's a mixture of wanting to protect Folio but also separate himself from the wolf… only because of how weary he is of Atsuko and the fear…

“I'll be fine…”

Noah glanced from Folio leading Atsuko away, to Riyah as he assured him that he was fine, that he didn’t have to worry about him. Unfortunately, in his experience, when someone has to tell him that they didn’t have to worry about them, he wasn’t so sure that was true… and he was going to continue to worry… at least a little. Noah sighed softly, but knowing Riyah, and how stubborn he was, he wasn’t going to get anywhere with him, not right now anyway. “Alright, well, if, if you could help me with my corset when we get upstairs, that would be great.”

Halfway up the stairs, Gwynn was following Ryan and Ricky, heading towards the café for lunch, when they ran into Noah and Riyah. Gwynn frowned, shooing the pregnant nephilim and stoic gargoyle down the stairs, “Noah… Riyah… are you okay? How can I help?” They asked urgently, sensing the pain.

As much as Riyah wouldn't mind stopping to see Gwynn, he really, really didn't. He's not once properly spoken to the angel, and he's not sure if he ever will because, just as with his sister; he cannot for the life of him decipher whether they were real or not. They were obviously there but, nonetheless, here he was with Noah as the tribrid was being spoken to. Watching Ricky and Ryan descend the stairs for a bit before turning his attention to the angel once he heard his name, setting his jaw.

“We wanted to talk to you about something,” Riyah uttered softly while moving a little closer to Noah. He was partially hidden behind the taller male, sighing softly. “And we're fine…we were about to just go upstairs. Noah had his first training session today…”

Noah got that feeling again, as Uwriyah was pressed so close to him right them, he didn’t overly mind, it was a comfort in his state. A comfort when his body needed the support, but he did worry about the other man. Swallowing when the explanation was given about the training session, it was the truth, a half-truth, his pain was constant, it was just worse now so that was probably what Gwynn was getting at that moment. “Atsuko gave me some painkillers, I am just waiting for them to kick in, I did hope to talk to you though, I mentioned to Vinny, something I talked to Atsuko about the other day, an idea to help with the blessed food.”

Gwynn nodded, “Okay. Let's get you laying down and then we'll talk about it. I'll get some ice packs too.” They assured, heading back up the stairs. “First things first… you need to get weight off your body.” They said more to themself. They were limping still but using the cane less at least, and they helped open doors on the way up.

Being close to Noah always brought some form of comfort for Riyah, and he grimaced at the discomfort of being around Gwynn. Maybe running into them wasn't a good idea for the gargoyle, and he kept silent as the angel spoke. Glancing to the tribrid for a moment, Riyah just shifted a bit where he stood and went up the stairs while fighting with himself about whether or not that Gwynn was real.

Were they? He hasn't physically touched them… or spoken to them, not yet anyways, not like how he did with Vinny, and he still thinks she may be a hallucination. Riyah lightly and carefully headbutts Noah on the shoulder, lightly grabbing at the taller's shirt.

Noah’s arm, the one that wasn’t holding his plate of food that Vinny had graciously made him, was already around Riyah, and he, as awkward as it was with him trying to hide behind him somewhat… Pulled him in closer. The way he held his shirt, had him just holding him a little tighter, despite the screaming of his body as he did. Ice sounded perfect, so did his corset, nodding as he agreed with Gwynn, “That sounds wonderful, thank you.”

Up the stairs they go. He tried to pull the gargoyle with him, though his body wasn’t quite behaving the way he wanted it to right then, but Noah was going to make do. It wasn’t that far to get to the alcove. Once they did, Noah let them in, more than half of their stuff had been moved in, but a lot hadn’t quite been unpacked yet, it was a process. “Sorry for the mess, we’re working on it, but Nick and Jolly have set up a light tight room, so it’s safe for them.” And Shade, of course. It was the first thing they did, for safety. None of them were going to stay here long term without it.

Gwynn hummed softly, “It’s okay, having everything in order right away would be awkward… but let me get that ice.” They said, moving quickly, ignoring the pang of discomfort at Uwriyah hiding from them. It hurt a bit… but they understood. They sighed softly, grabbing the ice and bringing it back.

“Let me know where would feel best for the ice.”

Being pulled up the stairs after moving around the taller, not wanting to add to the strain that Noah’s body was going through, Riyah was still close to the tribrid. The gargoyle felt the way the younger's arm was wrapped tight around him told the older that Noah is aware that there is something wrong with him, something he really didn’t want to try and think about. Once they were up in the alcove, the gargoyle had pulled away from the tribrid as soon as Gwynn left the room.

Riyah was quiet, moving to grab one of Noah’s corsets and tugging on the taller's shirt. “I'm going to lift your shirt up,” he whispered, “Hold it for me as I put your corset on?” Riyah then went to put it on Noah after lifting his shirt up and sighs softly, making sure it was on enough to support the tribrid's back.

When Gwynn came back, Riyah helped Noah fix his shirt and sat him down carefully. He then glanced to the angel before moving out of the way, but still remained close to Noah, setting his jaw while he sat in silence.

Noah usually tried to avoid his corsets, they felt frustrating, and constrictive… but they were also supportive and helped with the pressure on his back as he grew. He’d been wearing them from back when he’d been passing Jolly in height, when his family had realized, that this too tall, too skinny kid, that couldn’t put on muscle to aid his growth… was still growing. He had needed the extra support for his body as he had literally couldn’t handle how fast and tall he was growing… it would seem, now they knew why. A lot of answers were coming, at least the angel food was starting to help, but the weight he was putting on, wasn’t yet muscle mass, which, he needed to work on, he supposed that was part of the problem today.

Holding his shirt up, however, once Riyah told him to, without a single complaint, that was a big tell how much pain he was in. He didn’t blink about having to deal with the corset, not even having to lay down in it soon. Noah wouldn’t care if he chose a modern designed corset with the straps, or an old laced corset, feeling him tighten the corset, he sighed at the strain it took off his back at the pull… Yes, it was after the pain increased for a moment at first, but it was worth it to ease. “Thank you, Riyah.” His shirt pulled back down, and sitting down at the side of his bed… glancing up towards Gwynn, where would be good for the ice… Glancing at the ice, they held before pausing, not sure that the question was going to go down well… “Can I eat it?” His body hurt yes, but aside from his back, his worse pain was the fire that raged through him… cold, cold was bliss. He never knew how to explain that the raging fire was… all of him. Yes, right this moment, he had physical pain, but, it went beyond that, the stem of the fire was far worse.

Gwynn smiled and put the ice in a bowl and offered it to him. “Of course, all yours.” They said softly, making sure it wouldn't tip over. “So what's this idea?” they asked softly, sitting down nearby, brushing back their long hair over their shoulders, gently smiling up at him. “I'll see if I can get a cooling blanket for you too. I saw them advertised…”

Riyah gently placed a hand over Noah’s shoulder in response to the tribrid's gratitude, and gave a small squeeze after. He finally, finally, took a sip of his smoothie and then felt his stomach protest from it. He then continued to drink until it was finished and set the cup down with a soft huff. A chuckle then left him when he heard the request from Noah, wanting to eat the ice instead of it being placed on him, and Riyah just lightly rubbed the tribrid's back.

The gargoyle always knew that Noah would fight everyone when it came to his corsets. Yet when he's silent is when it becomes concerning because it just lets Riyah or Shade know just how much pain he's in if he's not complaining about having to wear one. Both gargoyles learned that with the time they've been with Noah and the rest of the little family. Nonetheless, he's glad either way that Noah is now wrapped in a corset to help him.

As Gwynn had sat down, Riyah kept to himself as he rested his head on Noah’s shoulder and was unsure if he should answer. Hell, unsure if he would even want to answer for Noah. So the gargoyle just sat there, quietly fidgeting with his own shirt as he avoided any eye contact with the angel.

Not like it mattered if he's spoken to or not, right?

Noah was glad that Riyah was finally drinking the smoothie, even if it was a little too obvious that he didn’t really want to, but at least he was. Just as he was thankful that Gwynn wasn’t questioning that he wanted to eat the ice instead of using it as a pack. Explaining to people that so much of his pain stemmed from how he always felt like he was on fire, like his blood was so many degrees higher… Folio used to laugh he should have been a werewolf, and Noah would chuckle with him… wishing that were true. If it were true, maybe it wouldn’t hurt so much. Then the full moon would actually help him. The ice wouldn’t, not really, it was just a placebo. The angel food, it at least helped him feel full, and in those moments, eased the fire just the tiniest of specs. There were times Noah did wonder if the pain was in his mind, but it wasn’t, it couldn’t be…

He let the ice melt on his tongue, and instantly the temperature difference was soothing as Riyah leaned against him and Gwynn questioned him, right. “Well, I was talking to Atsuko, and I mentioned it to Vinny, but we were talking about the options for blessed food, and when hunting came up, I felt awkward. The idea of an animal blessed, solely to die, it feels cruel… Then the idea of blessing chickens came up. To produce eggs? I will need them, you, Ricky, the babies? Besides, you can’t say having a chicken coup won’t be something worthwhile when we have all seen how fast Justin will eat through his cheesy eggs.”

Nodding slowly, Gwynn hummed, “We can do that. I know that Justin wouldn't be opposed. We can do that, but we'll need to have you bless them. Are you okay with that?” they asked, looking up at him, before looking at Riyah.

Their heart was aching, They wanted to reach out and cuddle Riyah. Tell him they missed him- that they were happy to see him. But he avoided Gwynn… so they would offer space.

Riyah made no move to pull away from Noah, only moving a little closer the more anxious he got. The gargoyle had enough trouble with his sister, and here he was again with the angel. The only thing keeping him calm was the tribrid's presence and the heat that is constantly radiating off him. His voice too, Riyah has always liked his voice…

Why can't he be left alone…? Just for now… He already has so much on his mind, he doesn't need to try to figure out whether or not Gwynn was real or not, too—

Noah smiled slightly at the agreement that they could do that, his arm around Riyah curving a little bit closer around him as he felt the smaller man lean into him more. It didn’t matter why, just that he did, after yesterday, and the thought that he might pull away some day, he was… anxious, so that look in Gwynn’s expression, he understood. Noah almost didn’t catch the caveat that the angel sent his way, he would be blessing the chickens, alone? Right, while Gwynn had helped him with Vinny, he supposed this was something he was suggesting, and he was the one who needed them the most, not to mention the babies. The babies needed them, they would need them. No one could expect a baby to eat fish all the time…

Even just having the animals around… Noah thought that would bring even more life to the Church. “I, yes, yes, I’ll be okay with that. I um, why me?”

Gwynn nodded warmly, “Only archangels can bless a lasting change in animals.” They explained, sitting down and leaned back comfortably. Their long silver blond hair spilled down, dragging some over the floor.

Well, that was strange, any angel being able to bless humans but only arch angels blessing animals… Though, he supposed, in a sense, he wouldn’t be blessing a physical change this time. No, this time he would be blessing an animal's entire being, their very soul, that would be something else entirely. At least, that was how he was imagining it, when it came to what happened when he actually blessed a chicken, then he’d find out. “Well, I’m sure we can arrange for the building of a coop, work something out to look after them.”

Holding Riyah close as Gwynn relaxed back on Noah’s bed, “Are you alright, Gwynn? How is your healing progressing?” They seemed to be walking a little better at least.

“Of course.” Gwynn murmured softly as they looked the tribrid over fondly, almost surprised by the question. “I… am doing much better. My leg doesn’t hurt as much, no more burning sensations like after the hellhound bite… so that’s improving… I think… the damage from heaven will take a little longer but… I’m getting there.”

Despite his silence, Riyah tensed slightly at the mention of a hellhound bite. Those fucking bites suck and even then, he wouldn't even wish it on his worse enemy… much. Maybe. It really depends on all honesty. Without a word, he grabs Noah’s hand lightly and squeezed it some, but still said nothing.

How the hell, and why, was a hellhound here…?

Noah looked from Gwynn and towards Riyah when he felt him grab his hand, oh, he knew, he got that too… Hellhound… If werewolves and vampires needed charms to walk into the Church how the hell had a hellhound gotten in here to bite Gwynn, please tell him they hadn’t been attacked out and about? Sure, they’d meet him outside of the Church, had they been looking for the likes of him? If they’d been looking for him… Fuck.

Squeezing Riyah’s hand back signalling that he understood as he looked back to Gwynn, “The hellhound, was it here, in the Church? How did that happen? We’ve handled those before, but thankfully I’ve never been bitten by one.” Noah didn’t know if he would have survived it if he had been bitten.

The angel paused, looking at the pair in surprise and smiled sadly, “It… was massive. It came into the church with Jerahmiel… massive. Biggest I have ever seen. It….” they paused before moving the loose fabric of their pants to show them where the bone had been snapped in half. “… I was trying to keep Ryan safe while already struggling to stay standing. It was a stupid option, but it was the only one I could do. Chris was immobile… and… I had to do something.”

It was hard to not react to actually knowing Jerahmiel. How could Riyah not make it obvious that he knew him without tipping Noah off, the observant bastard. But he supposed now that he knew why there was a hellhound in the church– oh, that was bad… when he felt Noah squeeze his hand back, he sighed softly before hiding his face against the tribrid.

That fucking asshole… I don't like him. Never did…

Noah was focused on Gwynn, swallowing, and everything they were saying about the hellhound and what it had done to them. When they lifted the leg of their pants and showed them their leg, Noah sighed, he wished he’d been here to help. Though, as much as he knew his blood had proven to be quite adept at assisting the vampire healing, he had no idea if he had any skill to help another angel. Not to mention hearing his grandfather had been immobilized… “Who is this, Jerahmiel?” So far, he’d learned about the arch angel attacks, at least one known as Gabriel, was he another one? If he were, why would he use a hellhound… unless this was a demon?

They paused, taking a moment… “He was the troupe's leader before he abandoned their post, and he's the main reason Ryan and Atsuko were corrupted.” They said softly, “He is also Ricky's father… and my former friend from Heaven…”

Noah’s eyes narrowed as he considered what Gwynn was saying, he wasn’t sure quite how gargoyle troupes worked, but he could image an angel coming down and stomping all over the gargoyle’s leader. He did know his grandfather was the commander, and the idea of an angel, even Gwynn friend, Ricky’s father… sorry Ricky… hearing Ryan was corrupted made sense… “Wait, Atsuko is corrupted?”

“Y… yes. He killed all the zombies in the catacombs, considering he was down there for four hundred years alone. He likely had to for his own survival.” Gwynn explained calmly, “We were hoping that having you with him and having lunch in the café would help a bit… sadly, from what I can tell, it was a busy day.”

The youngest in the room didn’t hear one little bit about the café, or how busy it was, when it came to what the angel had hoped for Atsuko… all he had heard was… zombies. Zombies. Noah’s head snapped around to stare wide eye’d directly at Riyah, did he know there were zombies down in the catacombs… Staring at the gargoyle, he was almost visibly shaking…

“Zombies…”

Uwriyah just leaned away slightly as soon as Noah had snapped his attention to him, and he bit the inside of his cheek to keep from laughing at his reaction. The gargoyle just nods in response to the way he was looking at him, raising a brow. “Zombies,” Riyah repeats, “I'm aware of them but ask the others about it.” He then rubs his thumb over Noah’s hand, wrapping his arms around the taller carefully, and rests his head on him again.

“Ask your grandfather about them,” he murmured.

They nodded, “Well any case… they aren’t down there anymore. We may need to… think about Notre Dame’s catacombs… the Paris Catacombs…” they whispered, remembering that Notre Dame was now vacant… “But that’s for later…”

Notre Dame… that was a name he hasn't heard in centuries… He sat up to look between the two, sighing softly. It was still a mystery as to what actually happened to the cathedral, since it's gone silent. All he knew was there was life and then nothing–

“We still don't know what happened to Notre-Dame, either…” Riyah whispered.

“Notre Dame?” Noah looked between the gargoyle and the angel that he was discussing between, “There were actually gargoyles at Notre Dame?” So the infamous gargoyle statue at the top wasn’t just a… joke? He didn’t even want to think about the zombies that were in the catacombs under the city… oh god…

“Yes. It was the main center for the order and the largest population, hence why the catacombs were so extensive. They held most of Europe’s dead and undead.” Gwynn explained calmly, “I wish we still had their leader here with us.”

Riyah had nothing else to say on the matter, save for nodding when hearing that the angel had wished the gargoyle that resides at Notre Dame were still with them. Also, the thought that the catacombs are so extensive beneath the cathedral, housing so many dead and undead throughout Europe, had the gargoyle sigh and lightly squeeze Noah’s hand.

He can tell that the tribrid was a mix of emotions at the information, and he just nuzzled the younger.

Holy shit… most of Europe’s dead and undead… Noah wondered where the line was between dead and undead, frankly he was almost afraid to ask… The thought of the mass undead under Notre Dame, he just, he didn’t want to think about it. He squeezed Riyah’s hand back slightly, in comfort, as the other nuzzled him, thankful for his presence. “Yeah, that would be a good gargoyle to have around, I’m sure, to… deal with… all of that.” So, Noah wouldn’t have to think about any of it. Not at all.

9 notes · View notes

faceless-mirror · 3 months ago

Text

THOUGHTS

So it's been a while since we asked! What are your thoughts on Prisons of Flesh and Stone so far? What are your predictions? Which characters do you love? Which relationships scratch your brain? We want and need to know for curiosity purposes- where do you think the story is headed?

Please let us know! Whether it be by reblogs or by inbox!

Taglist: @miamore0570 @21-century-tae @dragon-chica @shilohrosechicken @comforting-madness

@missduffsblog @witchyweeb34 @spicywhenspeaking @lacktoesandtoddlerants @blackveilomens

@bngurngheart @dominuslunae @collapsedglasshouses @emmmm127 @sunsshinesunny

@latenightmusiclover @dontdiganothergravetoday @high-wire @awkwardalex @ofelia19

@retriibutions @mylittlehatefuck666 @daddy-sir @punkprincess1999 @31miw-inkpsycho

9 notes · View notes

faceless-mirror · 4 months ago

Text

Chapter Forty-One

This is a collaborative fic between @cookiesupplier, @faceless-mirror & @comforting-madness

Dividers by @samspenandsword @cafekitsune @saradika-graphics

Authors Note: Noah officially begins his gargoyle training!

Pairings: Multi-Pairings, Everybody x Everybody.

Bands Included: Motionless In White, Bad Omens, Bring Me The Horizon, Ice Nine Kills (to be added as characters join, no spoilers)

Now, Ricky and Vinny are moving into their church, stirring up old and new feelings, along with the past, posing the challenge of navigating this new chapter in their lives.

MASTERLIST HERE

Taglist: @miamore0570 @21-century-tae @dragon-chica @shilohrosechicken @comforting-madness

@missduffsblog @witchyweeb34 @spicywhenspeaking @lacktoesandtoddlerants @blackveilomens

@bngurngheart @dominuslunae @collapsedglasshouses @emmmm127 @sunsshinesunny

@latenightmusiclover @dontdiganothergravetoday @high-wire @awkwardalex @ofelia19

@retriibutions @mylittlehatefuck666

(please comment/like/reblog/message to be added to taglist)

Chapter Forty One

Atsuko had been wrapped up in Folio as soon as he came home. His nose buried against Folio’s shoulder, scenting him as he relaxed. His mind was less foggy, at least. It made enjoying breakfast all that easier as he sat with Folio eating beside him, listening to Ricky and Justin talk.

He had actually washed up with Folio that morning, so the musty smell of the catacombs wasn't clinging to him besides the clothes he wore… but that would be a battle for another day.

Niko had come back to the Church later that night to spend the rest of it with his mate after his time with Riyah, Nick and Shade. Curling up with Atsuko had been the most wonderful feeling, even if he had felt guilty after spending so much of the day away from him, despite the night before. Hopefully, he wasn’t too upset with him about it, the way he immediately wrapped himself around him, accepting him back, despite no doubt smelling like Riyah, made him think not.

Now they were up and having breakfast, smiling over towards the others, it was curious being here, in the old Church. He hadn’t been here in so long. After a moment, when he saw movement towards the doorway of the kitchen, he patted his mate’s hand lightly, “I’ll be back, Bat.” After everything, Niko just wanted to assure him he wasn’t disappearing again, was that wrong, maybe, he was the one afraid this time of what had happened. Still, he jumped up from his chair and made his way to the kitchen to find Vinny. “Hey, Short Stack.”

“Hey yourself,” she snorted, glancing over with a soft gaze. “I missed you.” She mentioned as she worked with the skillet, “it's good to see you with Atsuko again.” Vinny mused softly, as if her legs weren't still shaking from the past few days. “You're still taller.”

Chuckling, “Barely, though I’ve had to put up with a seven-foot baby brother for the past four hundred odd years, though, so I’ll take it.” Grinning, any height advantage was a blessing, even if it was against his best friend from his past life. Sighing softly as he stepped more into the kitchen. “I’m… I’m sorry, about last week, I know I was, it was…” He didn’t know how to put the words together. “I didn’t mean to upset you, I’m really sorry, Chenza.”

She chuckled, “I was… a little insensitive… I was trying to explain things, and I did it poorly. I don't blame you…. I was just scared I ruined everything for you and Suko.” she sighed, “And I was sad I managed to fuck things up with Riyah too.” She explained, offering him an oatmeal cookie, “Try this. It's a breakfast cookie.” She commented holding out the experiment. “It's not sweet, it's savory with bacon and maple syrup.”

Niko wouldn’t say she was insensitive, just, sometimes things that were said, were a little too blunt, a little too, Honest. He knew, he loved Suko, he loved his mate, but honesty could hurt, and he knew that. Of course, in this case, the honest truth, had distorted in his mind, and latched on to a history of relationships of his new life that had felt horrible. They had twisted his feelings again and again, every time they ripped him apart. “Riyah, I can’t speak on Riyah, I do know he stayed with me over the week to help me, I’m sorry if he’s been difficult with you, he was also a bit of a butt with me yesterday, don’t worry, gave him a good kick, it’s all good.” Chuckling slightly.

Accepting the cookie and looking down at the cookie, sniffing slightly, oatmeal, bacon, maple syrup alright… “This is an interesting combination, is it for the café?” Asking right before he took a bite.

“Yeah, just a test item. I wanted it more like a powerbar style but in cookie form.” She hummed, “I'm working on the recipe.” She hummed softly, “way too many food ideas. It'd also be something easy to send with for patrols.” She mused, “especially for younger gargoyles who are always snacking.”

The werewolf hummed thoughtfully as he took another bite, trying to decide what he thought of the cookie, not the first time he has been a taste tester for one of Noah’s experiments with food. “It's- it's kind of chewy, weird texture, I think, from the bacon, was it cooked up a little before you baked it in?” Now, he didn’t know much at all about baking… he was not the baker in the family, but the thought of little crunchy bacon bits sounded divine. That was just him though, he loved his bacon.

“I did, maybe I'll cook it longer next time- I just want to make sure the flavor is worthwhile before I tweak the idea further.” she mused, “I want cookies that are going to be easy to carry and still good if they get squished.”

Chuckling, “cookie crumble!” Grinning, hey, squished cookies, that was what they would become, cookie crumble. Taking another bite thoughtfully, there was something missing from the bacon, though, “you know… have you ever tried to dehydrate eggs? I don’t know what is important about why they are, but Noah has mentioned baking them?”

That would be when he heard another voice in the other room… wait a minute…

“I'll make another batch later-” she assured, “with crunchy bacon.” She assured.

Atsuko hummed, looking up, seeing Noah and smiled warmly at him, holding up a blueberry muffin. “Morning.” He commented, he purred for a moment happily as he filled his mouth.

Noah slept here last night, he could have gone back to the apartment to get more boxes, and things, but most of their stuff was pretty much here anyway, and it was just the sorting process now. Sure, there was more stuff to bring over after last night, but he also hadn’t wanted to deal with some of the issues those idiots were throwing around, thinking about it just… he couldn’t. He’d rather go through the boxes. This morning through, he piled his hair back, tied it into a messy bun as he got dressed and went in search for something to eat.

Finding Atsuko, Justin and Ricky having breakfast, only to have Atsuko offering up a muffin, he smiled, “thanks… so, are we starting any training today?” The thought of getting into work with his dad’s sword was beyond exciting for him.

“Yeah. We can do that, I'll take you to the armory so you can pick out some weapons to learn in the next few days so you can pick a favorite. Either way, you’ll get Tadashi's sword.” He assured, “First eat.”

He put up a plate of breakfast for him heavy in protein and fish mixed in so he would fill up better, the same meal Ricky was shovelling down.

Noah lit up at the mention of the armory, seeing more weapons, but the thought of learning other weapons confused him, he was so set on his fathers, it was the only one he wanted… “I’m not just going to start with the katana?”

Justin chuckled, “Dude, no, the katana takes so much time, sure you can start with it, but it’ll be like, your master class weapon. You’ll have all kinds of weapons to go with it. When I go out I have my dual swords, but I always have an arsenal on me, you never know what’s going to come at you, what you might need when you're patrolling.” Not to mention what he wasn’t saying, almost any gargoyle always carried a few small weapons on them at any one time, always. It was a matter of survival. That, and they were walking weapons, not just because they could transform into beasts with claws and fangs with armored living stone.

As Noah was sitting down with his food, and they were talking about the armory, Folio was coming out of the kitchen area, with a plateful of breakfast cookies, having pilfered more of the testers that Vinny had offered him. “Excuse me, what’s this? Where, exactly, do you think you are taking my mate?”

“Baby, I’m training Noah. He's going to see the armory for the first time.” Atsuko commented, “I’m sure you remember when I took you to the armory for the first time.” He mused softly as he looked at Noah with a wink, saying wait for it.

He hummed softly, glancing at Justin, “Want to show him your regular array of weapons? I know you loved the knives too. Does Ryan still carry his crossbow? He was brilliant with that…”

The werewolf raised an eyebrow at the mention of the first time that Atsuko had taken him to the armory, oh, he had remembered it well. It had followed countless attempts of other trainers in the troupe to deal with him, all of them claiming they couldn’t handle him. Well, no, none of them actually said that, that would be admitting that they failed, none of them would have ever said that outright, most of them were all too proud, only Christopher ever came close to that. Even Christopher had said he was a menace and had disrupted his training group and needed a different setting to excel in. Still, yes, he remembered how that first time, and it had been none too pleasant…

“Please, none of your threats are going to work on Noah, we’ve done full moon runs and all kinds of insanity for years, you’ll have to try something else.” Smiling at him then as he sat at the table and took a bite of another of the cookies.

Noah tensed the moment that Ryan was mentioned, but he didn’t say a thing as he started in on eating from his plate, including the specially cooked fish. He was going to have to talk to Gwynn about his idea for a chicken coup. It would help Ricky too, and be safer for Chris not having to risk going to close to heaven as frequently, besides, a lot more foods could include eggs.

Justin smirked, those two had been all kinds of feral with training, if you wanted to call it training… or a demented courting with weapons and chasing. Glancing to Noah, “I could show you my weapons, yea, but if you really want an assortment of knives, you should ask Chris, he has the best collection, his specialty is daggers, while he carries a sword, he prefers small arms if he can swing it. Most of us all have preferences but are required to train in multiple disciplines should combat go awry. It’s safer that way… such as…” Justin could see how tense Noah became when Ryan’s name was mentioned, but his choice was distinct, “Ryan’s preference now being that of his warhammer, while originally being a long-distance marksman, he is very skilled with a crossbow. He carries a travel crossbow on patrol, should it be necessary.”

“You just chose the hard way… there was another route.” Atsuko teased, but listened to Justin intently, before looking at Noah. “Knowing as many weapons as you can be life or death. If you only know one weapon… you're easier to cut down in battle.” He explained calmly cleaning his plate. “So we'll start with one other weapon and the katana. A ranged one, preferably.”

Just as Noah saw his brother was about to retort to his mate, likely about the hard way, he did not want to know because he knew the kind of jokes that Folio could come up with… “I’m eating, dude…” The look his brother got said it all at that moment, but Noah looked over at Atsuko, “what about shuriken, you any good with those?” He could talk to Chris if they went in the vein of knives, considering they probably would go in the way of throwing weapons. It really depended on the trainer he supposed whether they were considered ranged weapons or not, from what he knew, some considered them ranged, some didn’t.

“My weapon of choice.” He commented, “I fight with them and I also use a katana. Tadashi also had them as a back-up but yes. I wouldn't mind those being a starting point as well.” He hummed warmly, before pulling Folio onto his lap to hold him still and calm him with attention, hands gently petting him.

Noah’s eyes narrowed at the way his brother cuddled into Atsuko munching on his cookie, if he let him stay like that too much longer, prying them apart was going to hell so he could start with their training… Dammit. So, of course, he was shoving down the rest of his food from his plate like it was going out of style. He was used to eating fast anyway… “Okay, I’m done, ready to go.” The fact he could actually feel full now, and didn’t have to eat until a normal person might explode, it worked in his favor now. “Scram Folio, training time.”

Growing low, Folio glared playfully at the tallest giant in the room, “Spoilsport.” Shoving the rest of his cookie in his mouth, he’d just gotten to cuddle up to Atsuko, where was the fairness?

Atsuko chuckled and kissed Niko softly, before getting up and setting him on the chair he had been in. He went to take off his hoodie and slid it off him to reveal the tank top underneath. Folio was immediately wrapped in his scent, and the elder gargoyle stretched, back popping as he hummed, “Okay. Noah. This way to the armory.” He said, starting to walk casually away.

Before Atsuko got too far, Folio with his hoodie wrapped around him, called out after them, even with his mouth half full of his cookie, “Lunchtime café! Be there!” He was determined. While he hadn’t talked to Noah about the plan yet, he was sure Noah couldn’t train all day, it was just the first day after all.

Atsuko opened the doors to the armory. It wasn't anything too special, despite all the weapons within. The stone walls were plain and ordinary, the windows were small, letting in a small amount of morning light as the sun was barely creeping up. Most of the weapons were damaged and dinged… some were just mounted on the wall as reminders. Reminders that the guarantee of coming back wasn't promised.

Seeing Chenza's staff… he sighed softly, but reached up beside it to pull down a katana and dusted it off. “Noah?”

Noah had followed along with Atsuko, it was curious how they walked from the Church and down to the garden, through the courtyard. They continued past the hidden pathway he’d found to the forge, further down to an entrance that was also tucked away. It didn’t seem to be as overgrown, likely because the weapons inside were still being accessed by the other gargoyles, and they were looking after the equipment inside the armory. Once they got inside, he glanced around, interesting, the weapons weren’t what he assumed, though, he could see a beauty in some of them.

He was studying a bladed axe that was sitting mounted on the wall, thick runes seared along the handle down the side when he heard his name. Glancing over, “Yea? Oh, yes-” Turning back to Atsuko, he moved back over to him, his focus back on why they were here. The katana. “Right, okay.”

The gargoyle smiled softly, “This… was your father's he made it himself, as he made mine. He left it with me that night… he died. He said he wanted it to go to his children…” Atsuko murmured, fingers dusting over the covered blade gently, thoughtfully. “It's yours now… but while you’re training, your katana will be this one,” he added, picking up a beaten up katana. “It's just as sharp, but that way we won't have to sharpen your father's again before your first patrol.” He explained gently. “I… don't know if I'll be permitted to join you on patrol. I was kept here more often than not.”

Oh damn, Noah had gone to reach for the sheathed sword that had belonged to his father, only for him to see Atsuko to pick up the beaten one. Remembering the far long-ago days when he would run around like a hooligan with his brother with wooden sticks, attacking each other, and then getting in trouble over it. He smiled slightly at the thought… This sword, however, was real, though, old, and obviously worse for wear, and still sharp. “Why would they keep you here at the Church? That makes no sense when there are so few gargoyles left.” Accepting the sword into his grip, testing it into his hands to adjust his hold, he knew how to some degree, but expecting Atsuko to adjust with instruction if he needed to.

“They… Don't like me around humans. They think I can be too honest… and that I would cause trouble. I'm good enough to train people…that's about it. And info. That's it.” He grumbled softly, trying not to appear hurt or broken by the knowledge he wasn't trusted near as much as the others. He swallowed, but adjusted Noah’s hold and stance. Minor adjustments… he had good form.

“We'll go to the courtyard to train. I want to focus on footwork this morning and then this afternoon we'll work with your secondary.” He explained, walking around him curiously.

That was confusing. Noah had been around all kinds of creatures out in the world, vampires, werewolves, including the likes of strigori and hellhounds, and not all of them were bad. So to think something as simple honesty would keep him sequestered here. “Hmm, well, I think you should come out to patrol with me, whether they like it or not.” Noah certainly wasn’t going to agree to patrol with Ryan any time soon…

Not that he knew if they were going to want him to patrol yet at all, who knows how long a gargoyle was expected to start his training before he started even limited patrolling. “Or not patrol, during the day we can go out, train without weapons, at the park… I used to do martial arts training, before I realized it did nothing to help me put on muscle and actually made me feel worse.” Looking back now, it probably actually just burned up more of his energy, energy he couldn’t spare because he couldn’t eat enough as it was.

Atsuko smiled at him warmly, “I would love to.” He murmured, his edges softening some for the younger. “So… we'll start with simple slashes and safety. No targets yet, but we'll get there depending on how fast you catch on and meet my standards. Eventually, we'll do sparing with staves.” He explained. “I might pull Vinny out for that.”

Noah bounced on his feet a little at the prospect of this training, sure it was only one aspect, and the idea that maybe now with the angel food something like martial arts perhaps might help. With Atsuko training with him, he might actually be able to feel like something more than just, a twig. It wasn’t like about weight either, it was more than that. Strength being innate felt different. Sure, Noah always seemed stronger than he looked, but it just felt, off somehow, he knew he was weak, and the pain, and how tired he could get? It wasn’t right. Explaining that to other people, the strangeness? He didn’t know how.

Now though, he was smiling towards Atsuko, sword in his hands, “perfect, courtyard, right?” he was eager to get started.”

He nodded, “We’ll start with stretches and get your body ready for the workout. But yes. Courtyard. Change into sweatpants and be ready. Part of our warm-ups is going to be tai chi. It gives you more conscious awareness of how your body moves.” He explained without being prompted, “I'll clear the courtyard.”

Nodding quickly, Noah made note of this, and even considered that maybe in future, he could keep some spare things down in that forge if he needed to. “Okay, I’ll go change and meet you in the courtyard ready to go.” Though, as he turned, Noah paused before he twisted back to Atsuko for a moment, “is there anything else do you think I could get that we might need for a training session?” He was not about the back-down just because he had to go back and forth, but if he could have it already, it would be better.

Atsuko smiled, “water and painkillers. You’re going to also want good footwear once we get to actual movement. For tai chi, it's barefoot. But definitely bring water and a clear frame of mind.” He spoke simply, following him after grabbing a few more things from the armory. “And if you want to know the stories behind the other weapons… just let me know. It’d be nice to talk about each of them…” he admitted softly.

Tai Chi, now that was something he knew, it was one of the disciplines Noah had tried before, and hearing that they were going to be doing something familiar made him smile. “Okay, perfect.” He was off to go and get some water, painkillers, sneakers. Atsuko’s offer to ask about the other weapons was there in his mind, not just about the stories, but also about the functions. He was curious about it, like that axe, it made him think about the runes, and the one that Shade had added to his skin, it had healed and faded from his skin now. Gwynn had offered a more permanent one, but he hadn’t accepted, not for pain, not when he was always in pain, it would be too tempting to activate it too frequently. He’s seen what happens to addicts of pain relief, sure, that was human medication, but it still worried him.

Painkillers, he didn’t usually use them, aspirin, that was usually as most as he used for headaches. Those were slowly getting less with being able to see the runes now that he was aware of what they were. Shade had been right about that, and Noah was beyond thankful. Unfortunately, the relief never lasted as long as it should, medication wasn’t the same for him, he blamed the rest of his pain, the strangeness of his body… So, he grabbed the painkillers, but he wasn’t going to say a thing about how much they’d work. He was going to train, he was going to do this, and he wasn’t going to let pain stop him, he never had before, and he wasn’t this time.

Making his way down to the courtyard after he changed into his lounge pants and grabbed some shoes for after stretches, Noah was ready to go.

Atsuko had the courtyard cleared and mats laid out for comfort, he was already barefoot wearing baggy pants and a tank top. “Are you ready?” He asked with a smile, turning to Noah with a gentle gaze. “Have you done much tai chi before?” He questioned after a moment.

Settling down the sheathed sword, his shoes for after, and the rest of the items he had brought should he need them, a few Atsuko hadn’t mentioned, but he had thrown in just in case. Like the hand towel. Sweat and blood under the full moon, he knew how he could get, he knew. Smiling over to Atsuko, “Yeah, and sort of, some, I tried it when I was dabbling a bit in meditation to help with my anxiety, and I was trying out the martial arts.” Four hundred years, he’d dabbled in plenty of things he guessed, but it was hard, sticking with things, when his body didn’t respond, or it felt like it made him worse. Hopefully, a different trainer, a different setting, with the angel food, perhaps it would have a different outcome this time.

Atsuko nodded, thoughtful. “Then we'll start from the basics, but just slow your body down as much as you can… pay attention to how your muscles move and how it feels. Go steady.” He encouraged, showing him the first few movements.

Noah shifted into the first stance, nodding, agreeing, that sounded right from what he remembered, though in truth, it had been a long time. This was not a young art in practice. After all, it has been around far longer than he has been alive, and he knows it, so he wasn’t going to question the situation. He also wasn’t new to meditation and slowing his body down, it had helped a lot with his anxiety over the years, he’d also tried to use it to help Folio with his nightmares. Unfortunately, it had been more difficult for his brother to bring his body into a calmer state, he was much better at being riled up.

He followed through with the first movements that Atsuko was showing him. Holding his arms carefully to make sure he was getting it right.

“Take note of how your body moves and how it feels during the movements, see how different movements feel. Nice and slow.” He said, walking him through it steadily, arms moving and flexing as needed, showing the following steps steadily, “I want you to start doing this every day when you wake up so that you can learn and attune to your body. Eventually, you can move down to every few days.” Atsuko said as he stretched up and sighed out, stretching his body as needed.

He learned this young before he was separated from his mother and twin. He missed his brother… but not at the same time. They fought more often than not, and they were terrors to each other and their home troupe…

The tribrid was taking easy, measured breaths as he moved his body through the motions. Slowly along, stretching his limbs out, extending them out before shaping and curving his body with each position that Atsuko showed him. Every day, attune to his body, Noah could almost already feel the way his joints pulled as he stretched. His back felt like it clicked a little, but that was not new to him, hadn’t been in a long time, that stretch of his muscles, his bones. Next time, he was going to wear his support brace, just in case.

Atsuko smiled gently, letting him adjust, happy he was keeping even breaths. “This should also help your breathing over time when in combat. One of the most important things is breathing in combat. If you lose your breath- you're dead.” he explained, “if you're breathing too loud or too hard, you can miss your enemies’ movements.”

“Breathing has never really been the problem. That’s usually what gives Folio away, that and the growling.” Half-and-half, thought Noah, he had always had to deal with limitations physically compared to the others. Sure, he had always been physically advanced, but nothing compared to a werewolf, or a vampire, and it sometimes had been difficult. Taking in another slow breath, pushing away the pull of his back, it had been a while since he’d pushed himself beyond just carrying trays while working. Not that he was doing that anymore, he was looking forward to this.

Atsuko chuckled, going through the movements with Noah again before settling down, “Okay, I think that's enough for now. Let's get our shoes on and we'll get started with movement.” He said, “Niko had the same problem, by the way.” He mused softly.

Noah rolled his shoulders slowly before he settled down, his arms, body relaxing as Atsuko mentioned getting their shoes and nodded in agreement. That sounded good to him. Chuckling at the mention of Niko having the same problem, seemed he hadn’t changed any, despite having not had any memory of his past life this time around. Making his way over to his shoes, he knelt down, reaching for them, he started to pull them on, “What was he like, as Niko?” He was just as interest in learning about his brother, as his dad.

“He was… active. I was the only one who would train him because everyone else had tried and failed. However, we started working on his awareness right away. I'd chase him repeatedly and fly above him. The first night he pissed me off, so we were running for hours until he collapsed. Even then, I made him practice with his weapon. He chose the hard way.” Atsuko explained as he put on his shoes and stood tall waiting for Noah.

Smiling, Noah could definitely believe the part about him being active, even as a gargoyle. No matter the species, he just didn’t think he couldn't see his brother as being anything but an energizer bunny, all over the place. Noah laced his shoes, tying them as he listened to Atsuko with a sigh, he wouldn’t touch on Niko with a weapon though, ever, Folio with teeth and claws in his wolf form was bad enough.

Standing straight now, he considered what Atsuko might be considering now, “We aren’t going to chase now are we? My legs are long enough.”

“No, no. It was to make him pay attention. You have no problem with that.” He chuckled, “Niko would get distracted by an ant.” He snorted softly, “At least now he knows to pay attention to his target and surroundings.” Atsuko said, “Let’s start with basic swings, and of course, strikes.” He explained helping him hold the sheathed weapon, tying it shut for now.

“Depends on the day, but most days, I’m fine.” At least he would admit to it, and it wasn’t ants that distracted him, it was… well, the fire that ripped through him. At least he was smart enough to know when not to try and do anything like this when he was in that much pain. Now, seeing the way that Atsuko fixed the casing of his sword, Noah understood the meaning of keeping the weapon sheathed for now. Knowing that playing around with a sharp blade was the last thing any trainer would want to let a novice do. He might be four centuries old, but handing him a sword that could kill, he might as well be an infant in this case. Not to mention, he wasn’t facing any sort of enemy either, so…

Holding the sword, adjusting his stance as Atsuko showed him, trying to keep his body as relaxed as he could, but firm so he didn’t lose his grip, or focus. “Okay, I’m ready.”

Atsuko showed him the first strike pose, humming softly as he watched him closely, adjusting him afterwards. “Again.” He said waiting for him and watching, correcting everything he could. “You're pretty good right off the back, but you need to focus on keeping your feet firmly planted.” He pointed out.

Noah was doing his best to match the movements that Atsuko was showing him with the strike pose, holding it as he adjusted his stance. He actually found it a struggle to hold the pose as he moved to strike with the sheathed weapon, more than he expected. Taking in a deep breath to calm himself as he was called to do it again, thankful that even if he felt the strain, Atsuko didn’t seem to be that frustrated with him so far. Pretty good, good. Firmly planted, nodding, “I can do that.” Shifting on his feet, to push them firmer on the ground, wishing he could feel the grass under his toes again, it was calming, but the shoes were steady. Noah pretended no to feel the weariness in his voice.

Atsuko hummed watching him and nodded steadily, “Good… better. I… might have some shoes that may work better for you. One second, let me go get a pair…. Your dad wore these a lot.” He said, leaving for a moment and returning from the armory with a pair of thin shoes that felt like little more than hardened cloth and a sheet of bamboo, offering them to Noah.

Noah didn’t want to Atsuko to know he was struggling; it wasn’t like his shoes were uncomfortable, they weren’t, but he accepted the new shoes as he came back. Looking down at them, they looked rather strange, and he would admit he was a bit skeptical, however, when he mentioned that his dad had worn them… it made him curious. “Okay, sure.” Moving to shift and sit so he could change his shoes around, they were almost boot like, the material wrapping around his feet with the bamboo under his soles. They felt weird, but he hoped they helped.

“He always said they helped him hold his body better. I, personally, found them uncomfy, but he liked them…” he mused, “go ahead and get them stretched out and see how they feel. If they hurt too much, take them off.”

Noah nodded, smiling slightly as he stood up in the shoes, his feet were probably a bit, larger than his father's must have been, considering his were just a little squished in the shoes. Just a little. Okay, a little more than a little, but he supposed that was what the stretching was for. Bouncing on the balls of his feet to stretch them out as suggested, “Should we try the movements again?”

“If you feel up for it. But also, a small amount of tai chi once more to see how the shoes feel.” He mentioned lightly.

Swallowing, Noah wasn’t sure he could admit that either way, his back was starting to scream in pain, so maybe, the tai chi was the far better way to go. Taking in a deep breath, “Yea, perhaps that would be better. Start, um, light. They do feel a bit, confining. I might need to move around in them slowly to get used to them. Maybe, using the tai chi as a cool down, we can head into the café for some lunch after?” Sitting down, and relaxing… just, not moving sounded absolutely perfect right about now.

Atsuko nodded, “good plan. You deserve a break after this. You did quite a bit today. More than what most of my trainees apart from Niko did on their first day… first session even.” He mused softly and sweetly, clearly proud of him.

“Niko, well, it wasn’t really his first day, just his first day with you. Being a pain in the ass for every other trainer, I’m sure… probably earned you the right to kick his ass on the first day of training, I’m sure.” Noah chuckled slightly. Just the same, he shifted on his feet back into the stance that Atsuko had shown him earlier for the Tai Chi forms and started to flow through the motions. Happy to finish off the session between them so he could relax, doing his best not to rush through the poses.

8 notes · View notes

faceless-mirror · 4 months ago

Text

Chapter Forty

This is a collaborative fic between @cookiesupplier, @faceless-mirror & @comforting-madness

Dividers by @samspenandsword @cafekitsune @saradika-graphics

Authors Note: Some of the boys struggle to deal with issues in their relationships. Meanwhile, we finally have an end chapter number! At least for this book... ENJOY.

Pairings: Multi-Pairings, Everybody x Everybody.

Bands Included: Motionless In White, Bad Omens, Bring Me The Horizon, Ice Nine Kills (to be added as characters join, no spoilers)

Now, Ricky and Vinny are moving into their church, stirring up old and new feelings, along with the past, posing the challenge of navigating this new chapter in their lives.

MASTERLIST HERE

Taglist: @miamore0570 @21-century-tae @dragon-chica @shilohrosechicken @comforting-madness

@missduffsblog @witchyweeb34 @spicywhenspeaking @lacktoesandtoddlerants @blackveilomens

@bngurngheart @dominuslunae @collapsedglasshouses @emmmm127 @sunsshinesunny

@latenightmusiclover @dontdiganothergravetoday @high-wire @awkwardalex @ofelia19

@retriibutions @mylittlehatefuck666

(please comment/like/reblog/message to be added to taglist)

Chapter Forty

Folio woke the next morning wrapped up in Atsuko, his mate, his bat. As per usual, the morning of the full moon, every part of his body felt like he had been torn apart, piece by piece, ripped apart at the very seams. It didn’t matter that he hadn’t even put himself through the usual ordeal that he might during the full moon, it was the strain, the fight, the mere rage of hormones and adrenaline that flooded through him. All of it left him feeling worse than his first transformation had had in its wake. When his body had been still learning to adjust to how his bones broke, his muscles twisted and changed, and everything was still so very excruciatingly painful.

Extracting himself from Atsuko, he kissed his cheek, before then his sleeping lips, they were mated now, properly. No more unfinished matings.

Raiding Atsuko’s things, he might have borrowed some of his clothes from his stash in the catacombs, considering he had been in his wolf form, and naked arriving. He was in too much pain to shift back right now, but he needed to make his way back to the apartment. It was home, and it wasn’t at the same time, home was with Atsuko. That was why he wanted to get back to the apartment, he hoped to find Riyah, or Shade?

In the apartment, Riyah was keeping himself busy while trying not to think about Folio having run off to… to do what? It was glaringly obvious that he had run off to Atsuko– Shaking his head, he picked up one of the books and stared at it for a moment. That explains that… With a slight grimace, he puts the books into the box and huffs as he continues to pack Folio’s things. Some things just need to be grabbed and forgotten; not that it really matters to him, but he really wasn't in the mood to touch or see anything that can be used for self pleasure.

Shutting the box, he carries it out of the wolf's room and sets it down with the rest of the boxes. Sure he could take some now, but he just wanted to sit down and he did. He tried not to think about Folio, but failed, and Riyah reached up to tangle his fingers in his curls before pulling slightly. Yes, he's aware of his kin’s culture of having more than one partner, including their mate. But… what if…? What if he's going to be pushed aside afterwards? It hurts to think about and yet… what?

Maybe he could just back off. Distance himself from Folio— from them all. It wasn’t fair to do it to one, so he'll distance himself from everyone. He wonders if Shade will feel the same. He looks up to see said gargoyle walking by with a box and sets it down. The younger gargoyle pursed his lips as the other went back to continue packing, sighing softly.

Folio came back to the apartment, it was getting all packed up into piles of boxes, and he knew most of his stuff was packed away by now. He could probably just grab a few and take it back, but he also felt like he could collapse by the time he got back and sleep for days. Usually after the full moon, he would be curled up with whomever he spent the moon with, and sleeping, for, well, almost all day, after gorging on breakfast. However, Atsuko didn’t really know he would stuff himself with food to grab him food, and two… he needed to talk. He needs advice. Yes, Folio could turn to his old troupe for advice for this, but, but he was thinking he wanted to talk to his family first, to Riyah and Shade first… at present, they were the gargoyles he knew the best. Yes, he remembered who he was, though his memories as Niko, they were patchy for the most part, while his memories of his mate were the brightest, the rest were here and there. He remembered, but most weren’t completely clear unless he focused, so the thought of talking to Riyah and Shade right now, trusting them for advice, was preferable. As he let himself into the apartment, in clothes that were too big because his mate was, well, practically half a foot if not more, taller, than him… great, this was just great… Folio walked right towards his room in hopes to find some of his clothes still… only to find Riyah, while holding the too large pants up… “Hi.”

Hands were grabbing at some articles of clothing by the time Folio had walked into the room after getting up, Riyah glanced over to the wolf before looking away again. Moving to the bed, he began folding some of the younger's clothes and then looked at Folio again. “Hey,” Riyah greets softly and pushes his feelings away and forces a small smile. “How are you feeling?” He knew how sore and exhausted the other male was, but he needed to know, despite knowing how he's doing.

Especially with the marks that littered the wolf's skin.

“The usual.” Riyah knew, he knew how he felt after the full moon, he’d been around for enough of them, more than a few… whether he’d participated in them or not. “I… I remember, but it, it feels weird, cloudy, I remember you, Shade, far clearer still, and I, I found something out last night… and I’d really like your advice…” Moving towards the bed to his clothes that Riyah was folding, he started slowly changing out of Atsuko’s clothes and into some more comfortable clothes. Loose, but comfortable enough to curl up in and fall asleep if he got too tired from the exhaustion of the night before.

The usual. Riyah knew what that meant and left it as is because he already knew and was aware Folio knows that too. Even after the times he's either witnessed or even participated in the past full moon cycles. But now what had his attention on the wolf now was when he said that his memory felt weird and cloudy. What happened to him and what does he mean by that– wait. Did he…? Watching as Folio moved closer to the bed and grabbed a change of clothes, the gargoyle watches him for a moment.

Did he get some memories back? Is Nikolai back too?

With a frown on his face as he saw the marks on the younger, clicking his tongue at the sight but made no comment on them. “What did you find out last night,” Riyah asked softly and tilted his head some. “And I can try my best to give advice. I was never really asked that in the past, Nicky.”

Smiling softly as he looked up from the clothes as he pulled on the smaller pair of lounge pants, his more fitting but still loose enough that they didn’t pull tight at his joints when he moved. Nicky. It was funny. It used to be Noah was the only one that called him that, but he never minded when Riyah, or Shade did. It doesn’t confuse him the way it used to when he was little, which was why he became Folio. He likes both his names, they were his, just as he likes being Niko… Nikolai.

“So um, Atsuko was um, in the catacombs for, I don’t know for how long… while I was… he was put down there Riyah, alone… commanded down there, to stay out of sight. To keep safe, he…” Swallowing, Niko didn’t know how to say it, and his body was so achy, so destroyed after the full moon, he craved comfort, he craved closeness, which had him leaning into Riyah.

Riyah tensed at the mention of the catacombs and stared at Folio as if he's gone mad. Was that where he was also? If he wasn't, then why would he ask…? Of course, he was there— A disgruntled noise left the gargoyle before he went to wring his hands together with a grimace. “Folio,” he murmured, “The catacombs… that was a sacred place… It… what the fuck.” Atsuko being commanded to stay out of sight– that meant that he had to go even deeper into them.

“What did he do,” he questioned quietly after the younger had paused and allowed Folio to lean against him. “To keep safe, what did he do…?”

“Is, it is a sacred place, Riyah. The mortals dead are still safe there.” Not to mention the graveyard was still open, along with the mausoleums, people even visited the graves, he saw the flowers and everything… No, Niko wasn’t stalling as a way to defend that he had technically defiled said sacred place last night by mating with Astuko last night in the catacombs. Mating was also a sacred part of their culture, so, there was that…

Oh, hell, by the angels, he should be smote right there.

“Jerahmiel did this, he forced him down there, and made him stay, if it weren’t for him, he’d have never…” It had to have been him… “He, um, killed all the zombies. Please don’t tell the others, they were already worried about him being feral, this will make it even worse, he was fine last night! We can help him, right? We can? Tell me we can… please?” Leaning heavier into Riyah, almost begging him…

Is. The catacombs being safe for the mortal dead… But then there's Folio; marked to all hell– Yeah. He defiled the grounds with Atsuko… but of course Riyah’s not uttering a word about that. They mated. That made him a little annoyed, but he just looked down at Folio as soon as he heard him speak about what Jerahmiel did.

Jerahmiel…

That fucking asshole. He cannot stand him, but has to tolerate him. Shade too and the vampire had a past with him… A soft growl left Riyah but clicked his teeth as soon as Folio mentioned that Atsuko had killed the zombies. Well shit, okay then. That's… “Folio,” he whispered, “Jerahmiel’s corrupted your mate– if he was willing to kill the dead, who knows how he could interact with the living. The living humans.”

“But the most we can do is try to help him by socializing him again…” Riyah offered softly as he was doing his best not to pull away, but the more they spoke about Atsuko, the more he slowly withdrew. Yet, he still let Folio lean on him. “And I won’t say anything to anyone else…”

“I know, I know… I know!” He knew that none of this was a good thing, that Atsuko had been corrupted, that he might kill living mortals, and he was scared. If he killed a living person on the full moon, he could turn into a hellhound, but sure, corrupted was as bad as a gargoyle could get, but if you killed a living person… There was no coming back from that… was there? He didn’t know, he didn’t know?!

Folio couldn’t help but whine in his throat when he felt Riyah pull away, glancing at him, had he done, said anything wrong… Was it because he asked him not to tell the others? He knew that they were moving into the Church, and they were joining the troupe, but, they could try and help him anyway, right? “I’m sorry, Riyah, I just, I can’t lose him again, I can’t. Seeing him like that last night… it was a mess, and, it almost, it was horrible.” He didn’t know who else he could trust but Riyah and Shade. The others, they still lived in the Church, they seemed to still live a perfect life, but Riyah and Shade, they’d understand a little bit of darkness… right?

Riyah flinched some and just pursed his lips as he stared at the floor now. The more this conversation went, the gargoyle felt something, but he didn't know what it was exactly, and he just chalked it up to being upset. He knew this isn't a good thing, not at all, but something has to be done– there's no coming back from corruption for a gargoyle if they're too far gone.

“Sometimes there is no coming back if a gargoyle is too far in their corruption,” Riyah informed, “Atsuko is dangerous, but he can be helped.” When the gargoyle heard the whine from Folio, he looked down to see why; he's pulling away physically as well, and didn't realize that he was. Moving to be close to Folio again, he tentatively grabbed the wolf's hand and gave it a small squeeze. “It's fine…just– just give me some time, yeah? I can only imagine how bad it was…”

Not like Riyah would ever understand what it's like to have a mate. If he even gets one. Hell, he'd probably lose Folio now because he has his mate back– even if he's just a bit fucked up. Yeah.

Niko himself could only imagine how bad it had been for Atsuko, he had been dead. Dead for two hundred years before he’d even been reborn into his pack of werewolves. He will never know what it felt like for his mate to be entirely alone as he had been, to be as isolated. It ripped at his heart to think about, to know he went through all of that, and knowing it, how he reacted last night… knowing Jerahmiel used it against him… If he sees that bastard again, he wanted to rip into him for using his loss to corrupt him.

“I'm gonna go outside…” he whispered and gave Folio a small kiss on his temple. “I'm sorry… I know you like being close and comfy against someone but I… I need some space.” He gently pulled away from the smaller male and gave him a small smile before leaving.

Looking up hopefully at Riyah, what, outside? The press of the kiss had him leaning unconsciously closer to him, but the apology had his breath catching, he wasn’t sure what he was apologizing for until he needed… oh… Folio swallowed slightly. Why did he get a bad feeling that this could go really badly? Why did he feel like he needed to address what was happening but, but he didn’t know how… something… something felt… different… was it… about the corruption? Was it something else? Was it… because of Atsuko?

With Riyah gone after a little while, Folio was climbing off his bed, Atsuko’s shirt still wrapped around his torso, longer down his body. He didn’t bother to change it though, it smelled like him, even if it was stuffy from the catacombs. Instead, he wondered out of his room through the apartment… He didn’t know what to do… he wasn’t sure how to address what he was feeling about what had just happened with Riyah…

There was one person he could always talk to about his feelings, well, aside from his brother, and he didn’t think his brother would understand this one. Making his way to Nick and Jolly’s room, he knocked… “Nick, can I talk to you please?” His voice quiet… “Out here?” He would have gone in, but he knew he’d find Jolly inside, and potentially Shade too, if he’d stayed over for the moon. Certainly, not been with him this time.

Nick had been spooning with his boyfriend and husband, lifting his head at the knock. Shade and Jolly were snuggled close after Shade had fed once more. Honestly, Nick was just happy he was feeding, and he knew Jolly didn't mind having the ability to hunt more. He frowned hearing how soft Folio's voice was and concern rushed through him, and he was up tugging on boxers and a shirt- whether it was his, Jolly's or Shade's it didn't matter-

Nick slipped out the door, “Baby… what's wrong? Are you okay?” He fussed in his oversized sleep shirt and boxers. He cupped his face, taking in how he looked, “did… you go to the Church last night?” He asked with a soft smile, noting the mating bites.

With Nick coming out of the room, and the door closing behind him, sure, even with it closed, he knew there were two vampires inside that could overhear… Yes, he knew they’d be able to hear anywhere in the apartment, but he’d rather them be less likely… Right near the door, they might as well be screaming in their ears, even if they were whispering. “Um, yes, yes I did, but could, could we talk, somewhere, else? The kitchen…” As much as he’d say the balcony, but the bright light, he didn’t want to trap Nick under the sun for his worries, even for a short time. Whether he was fine for a little or not, it felt cruel.

Nick nodded following him, “Of course, baby.” He whispered and held his hand, taking him to the kitchen and made him a cup of tea- a hard habit to break. “Wanna tell me what's got you so worked up?” He asked gently, putting the warm cup in Folio's hands.

Moving to lean against the counter a little, Folio knew how much Nick hated when he did that. It was a habit, his hip leaning against the counter as he sipped at the tea thinking about the conversation, how it ended. Realizing he should explain the entire thing… “I was talking to Riyah, the end is what's confusing the most, and I know it's not a bad thing exactly, but I just, I feel like it's something I might need to do something about, I just don’t know what… But… I think I need to tell you everything.” Sighing slightly, “So I did go back to the Church, I, couldn’t help it… I went back to Atsuko, and, I remembered some things, not everything, it feels like, pieces of a puzzle really. It's all there, I just, don’t know where it all goes yet?”

Nick wouldn't scold him for leaning on the counter this time, just smiled at him, “I'm happy you went. You can tell me whatever you feel you need to. I'm here for you.” Nick assured, “Talk to me. It's okay. Deep breath.” He murmured.

“My mate, Atsuko, he is, he isn’t doing well. Not entirely feral, but… something is wrong, and I wanted to talk to Riyah or Shade. I know I could have talked to my old troupe, but… They still live in the Church, Nick, they still live that life, on holy ground, and, I know Riyah and Shade, they see beyond just, just angels, and edicts, and… It took wanting Noah to join them to create our amulets to accept us, and welcome us… I couldn’t risk what they might say about Atsuko, how they might treat him if he has started to be corrupted. He can be helped, but if not, they aren’t willing to try, Riyah, he, he is going to help me.” Nodding quickly, his voice a little rushed, a little panicked, as if he were trying to convince Nick, make sure he knew that this could be done. That Atsuko wasn’t lost, his mate wasn’t any more completely gone than the strigori they’d met over the years. The ones that had killed accidentally.

Admittedly, Niko knew those zombies had not been killed by accident, but that, had been an entirely different circumstance.

Nick reached out, holding his hand, and cupped his face. “Slow down… breathe with me… yeah… like that.” He whispered, soothing Folio's panic. “It's okay… if we can help him… we will. It's okay. It's okay now. We can help your mate. And we will. But what's he done? It's okay. We can handle it as a family. I'm not going anywhere.”

He pet his cheek and didn't stop. Folio was so shaken. He needed the comfort. “Do you want a hug, baby?” He asked after a moment.

Folio didn’t want to tell him what Atsuko had done, he wasn’t sure Nick would understand, he wasn’t a gargoyle. While he didn’t hold that against him, he never would, ever, it would be like trying to explain to a vampire how it felt to grow hair over every inch of his body. It was impossible.

Still, when Nick offered a hug, Folio just nodded and pushed himself into his arms with a whine. He would tell him this… “He did something to protect himself after a monster put him in a bad place after I died… He was alone, alone, and afraid, and I wasn’t there to help him, and he did horrible things to survive.”

Nick cradled him as if he were no more than a child still, petting his hair. “It's okay. He's got you now, baby. He's got you now. And he's not going to be afraid anymore. We can help him. It'll be okay now.” Nick promised, kissing his forehead. “He won't have to do horrible things anymore because he has you… me… Noah… everyone. It's going to be okay now.” he rocked him. “Let it out… let it out, like Jolly has always told you to.”

It took a few minutes for Folio’s breaths to even out, he didn’t have panic attacks quite the way Noah did, and Noah hadn’t had them in years. Not since they were kids. He suspected he might have had one on the way during the clock tower, but they weren’t going to talk about that. “Okay… okay… I’m okay now…” Swallowing, he turned his head, not quite lifting it from Nick’s shoulder, just hugging him tightly for the comfort as he sighed. “But that isn’t why I wanted to come talk to you… Something felt… weird about how Riyah left. He hugged me, and said he knows I usually need comfort after the moon… but he needs space. I know, I know needing space isn’t bad, I needed space, but, something about how he said it made me feel, weird. Should I talk to him about why he felt he needed space? How should I talk to him? I’m confused?”

The vampire pet his hair. “Baby… I think he might be having big feelings too. We can plan a talk with him if you want. We can sort it out.” He promised. “Nothing communication can’t fix.” he said soothingly. “But for now… I think you need a nap. You've been up all night, I'm sure.”

“Yes, please, but… later is good.” Talk later was good… Letting Riyah have space now, he was good with that, he understood the need for space. Folio didn’t want to push, he just, he wanted to understand what was happening, and why Riyah had seemed… off at the end there. Nodding, his words mumbled against Nick’s shoulder, “Not all night, but okie… The catacombs were dusty, and dark…”

A part of him felt a twinge of shock, but he pet his hair, smoothing it, “Want a bath or just to go to bed? You can sleep with me, Jolly and Shade all cuddled together. I know you like that when you're tired…” he murmured, feeling how exhausted he must be.

A soft warm hum escaped the werewolf as he seemed to want to burrow closer to the vampire even though he was cooler than the overly warm werewolf himself… Folio huffing slightly. As nice as a bath might be for his aching muscles after last night, he also just wanted to collapse. “Cuddles please.”

“Okay,” he hummed and picked Folio up and carried him like he was still only eight or nine, letting him hide and cuddle as he walked back to the bedroom. “There we go.” He whispered as he opened the door to see his husband and boyfriend, “Someone needs a nap.” Nick explained to the pair, moving to set Folio on the bed. At least Nick had always insisted on massive beds. Alaskan king beds every time.

“Under the covers.” He told Folio before joining.

Folio and Nick were easily the smallest of the four in the bed, not that it mattered, the werewolf now was almost like a mini space heater curled up between the three vampires, sharing his heat with his family. A rumble of a contented growl escaping him as he settled in and relaxed, drifting off so he could nap for the rest of the day.

Night fell easily by the time Folio was blinking himself awake, he woke to an empty bed, absolutely ravished considering he hadn’t eaten at all during the day. Folio had been distracted by his exhaustion, pain, and anxiety over his worries about his mate and Riyah. Now, he was climbing out of the bed, following the smell of coffee, and food towards the kitchen, the fact he had overslept even the vampires into the night, wasn’t as surprising the day after the full moon. Groaning slightly, as he brushed his fingers through his hair as he stumbled out, the oversized gargoyle shirt still hanging low around his body.

Nick had made cream cheese pancakes, bacon, eggs, and sausage. He knew Folio would devour everything on the table right now without a second thought. He was still working on more pancakes, “Did a nap help?” He asked warmly, already knowing the answer.

As soon as the werewolf saw the food, he was moving towards the table, barely hearing the question. An affirmative growl was the nonverbal answer Nick got in return as Folio was already piling food onto a plate and shoving bacon into his mouth, he was starving. This wasn’t the first time he had forgotten to eat the day after the full moon. If he was exhausted enough, and someone didn’t shove food at him, or it wasn’t just there already, actually having the will to make it himself, felt impossible. How whole packs of wolves did it, he would never know, though, maybe like him, wolf packs also had beings in them that weren’t werewolves also. He didn’t remember if there had been many in his pack from when he was a baby… Just, bits, of how they died. The… creature that killed them.

“Thank you.”

“Of course, baby. I also have a roast started for you from that big hunt with Jolly last month.” He promised, “You eat as much as you need.” Nick assured, bringing over a bowl of sausage still steaming.

The more protein he has after the moon, the faster he recovers, so there is always ample meat available, they stock up, every month. His mouth was full as he grabbed at a sausage; otherwise he’d say thank you again, he knows better than to talk with his mouth full. After he managed to swallow, though, “Where did Jolly and Shade go?” As much as he was itching to ask about Riyah, wondering where he had gone, he had asked about space… he needed to give him space.

“They're moving more furniture and boxes faster since you want to be with your mate I’m sure, now that you remember.” He commented warmly, sitting down. “Chew don't inhale.”

Rolling his eyes, Folio purposely took a large bit of some eggs as he chewed very slowly as he looked over at Nick, thoughtfully watching him before he swallowed. “This doesn’t change anything, you know that, right? You are still my family, Noah is still my brother, you, Jolly, Riyah, Shade… Yes, Atsuko is my mate, sure, I am Nikolai, I am also Folio. I’m still, me?” Smiling to him as he took another bite of his bacon, yep, he was Folio.

Nick chuckled, “And you'll always be my baby- but that doesn't mean I'm not going to want to make sure you're happy. And being with him makes you happy. So we'll all go.” He said firmly, “You're still that brave little wolf protecting your brother from me and Jolly that night.”

Folio couldn’t help but laugh slightly as he continued to eat. The only reason he wasn’t saying a completely inappropriate joke about Noah not needing protecting, and he might as well been the wolf he was thrown to… was his mouth was still full.… Still, he laughed at it just the same. Niko was usually always the only person who laughed at his jokes, he doubted that would ever really change.

“What are you thinking?” Nick questioned with a smile, just happy to see him smiling after all the confusion. He had missed his smile very much….it was not often he saw Folio without a smile.

Chuckling as he took another bite, Folio shook his head, “Nothing that should be said in polite company, I’ll just get smacked.” Snickering again slightly, not remorseful at all, it wasn’t that his brother didn’t make enough jokes at his expense over the years… “Not that I couldn’t make plenty more jokes, not about the kitten situation he has going on. I need to buy him catnip.”

“I heard that!” Of course, his brother would be the one to suggest catnip, he wouldn’t put it past him to be the one to actually do it either. Noah would say it would be Folio, or Jolly… but Jolly wouldn’t risk getting Nick upset with him, so definitely Folio. Noah had come by to see how Folio was doing, he would have come by this morning, but his grandfather had roped him into trying to talk to Atsuko about training. Atsuko had at least told him Folio was fine, that he’d been at the Church the night before, he’d been safe for the moon, but Noah was here, making sure.

Nick smiled softly, “Hello, sweetie,” Nick said, reaching up to pull Noah into a soft kiss on his cheek, “It was a very eventful night.” Nick mused, urging him to join.

Leaning into him a little… It felt weird for Noah, not to be as instantly hungry as he used to be, but at the same time, he was still hungry. Smiling… “Permission to eat Folio?” Raising an eyebrow to his brother, after the moon, it was always far play to ask, he would never be rude and take food from him, even if he did feel almost full himself.

Folio glanced up, “I don’t know what that angel food is doing to you, I want some, but sure.” Nudging an empty plate towards Noah so he could load up too and start eating, no sense in holding back.

Nick chuckled softly. He knew his boys. “There's going to be a roast too.” He mused, watching them fondly, wanting nothing more than to love on them like when they were little. Sometimes he still saw them that way… “Now… Folio. Do you want to explain and fill Noah in?”

Sighing heavily, after everything that had come out yesterday, it had been a lot, “What part because there was a lot to unpack?” The memories, the mate stuff, the catacombs, the corruption, Riyah being weird… what… Folio wasn’t sure Noah could help, though… At least not with the last part… “I mean, he is already training with Atsuko, right?”

Noah looked between the two of them… “Yeah? Well, sort of, I got him to agree to train me, promised to teach me to use my dad’s sword… We haven’t exactly started yet, but that's the plan.” As he started heaping food onto his plate, he didn’t waste any time as he took a bite, cutting into the buttermilk pancakes with his fork, they were amazing, usually they made them together.

The vampire sighed, “Everything you feel comfortable with, Niko. Noah should know as much as I do… we need to work it out together.” He said, brushing some of Folio's hair back.

What he felt comfortable with, now that was loaded, Noah glanced over to Folio, even more with the fact that Nick called him Niko, that told Noah that last night had been quite eventful. Atsuko had not mentioned that his brother had regained his former memories, but if he was responding to that name, he would assume he was… why would Nick be using it, though? Had Folio said something? “Do you, prefer Niko now?”

The fact that Nick used his gargoyle name, was interesting, but Folio didn’t say anything about it. That was until Noah asked… “No… Folio, Niko, Nick, Nicky… I’m still me, memories and all, they’re fragmented though, it’s like pieces of a puzzle, my memories of Atsuko are, the brightest.” Smiling a little, “anyway.” As for what he could tell him, sure Noah as a gargoyle, he could try to explain more, he deserved to know eventually, but explaining everything, it would just be so complicated… Besides, he knew how his brother felt about zombies… the living dead… He would freak the hell out. So, basically when it came to Atsuko, he told Noah everything he told Nick earlier…

“But, by the end, Riyah, it felt weird, he asked for space, and that's fine, but, I don’t know… Like one moment he was willing to be close and then, he was just slipping more and more away. I’m confused, and worried. I don’t know.”

“I'm going to call Riyah and ask him over to talk it out. Jolly and Shade are already moving stuff. So I don't think it will be a problem…” he assured, pulling out his phone. “Is that an okay plan?” He asked before even unlocking it.

“I can stay too, if it helps… whether as me, or… I can attempt to purposely change into an emotional support kitty?” Offering a small smile to his brother, only to get a snort out of Folio. “Shut up, not all of us can shape-shift into cool werewolves.”

Folio couldn’t help but grin at his brother as Noah was seemed to be both pouting and almost smiling at the same time, ten to one he wanted to flip him off, but wasn't. He knew. “Thank you, Nick, I just hope Riyah doesn’t get upset with me for pulling you guys into this, I just, I know he doesn’t like talking about things, but, I don’t know, something just feels off.”

“You are fine…” he promised and called Riyah, “hey Riy, I was wondering if you could come over and talk I think we all need a chat and to clear the air.” He murmured softly into the receiver, “Please?”

The gargoyle wasn't too far from the apartment. Well, he was literally just up on the roof but didn't bother to come down from there. Even for breakfast even though he was hungry and just ignores it. Riyah had heard his friend arrive and glanced towards Shade, giving him an apologetic smile. “Sorry for interrupting your shared time with Jolly,” he murmured and looks away while holding his phone.

“It's fine, Riyah—” Shade said softly as he went to sit with him. He knew not to bother Riyah when he's down or withdrawn, but Shade still kept an eye on him. Integrity. He's never really seen much of Riyah’s virtue shine through in a while. It's very concerning to the older gargoyle, but he said nothing and raised a brow when the younger’s phone began to ring.

“Who the fuck— oh,” Riyah grumbled as he saw that it was Nick and sighs before answering. And did he wish he'd hung up, the vampire wants him to go back to talk. Talk. But clear the air? Clear the air of what exactly? He would think that Nick knew he's not a chatty one, maybe he did and just decided that he wanted to try to chat… “I don't know, Nick. What are we going to talk about?”

Shade watched the other male for a moment and furrowed his brow. He couldn’t help but sniff slightly in Riyah’s direction, frowning when he smelled Folio’s scent but also…there was something else…

Not something, someone, and it made the vampire grimace. That explains why the younger was so… absent in a way and explained where Folio was… A sigh left him and ran a hand over his face as he listened to Riyah talk.

Folio glancing at Noah, he could hear Riyah on the phone even though he wasn’t even the one with the phone in his hand… It was a curse, having the hearing he did… He was right, there was something off about Riyah. Now he wasn’t even hungry anymore. Setting his fork down with a heavy gulp of his coffee, pushing his plate away, no more food, he didn’t want any more food. Noah just looked at his brother, oh no, that, sighing, giving in. The next moment, he was shrinking down into a tiny fur ball of his kitten bobcat form and climbing into his brother’s lap to curl up into his arms, trying to be a comfort to him.

“We need to talk about withdrawing from us. I already had the talk with Shade once, but I think we need a refresher. Please.”

Had the talk with Shade…? Riyah glanced to the vampire next to him and saw the slight scowl on his face as he was just staring down at the ground. Was he withdrawing? Maybe… But it was news to him, hearing about the fact that Shade had the talk. Yet, he can see that the older gargoyle still withdrew into himself when it came to Jolly and Nick.

“Well– this is news to me,” Riyah muttered, “Unless I was zoned out or not around when you had that chat with him. But no…why do I need to talk about it? I'm fine, Nick…”

Noah’s head perked up from Folio’s lap to look over at Nick when he heard that from the speaker of the phone, what, they had talked to Shade about this, when, oh… Nick knew what was going on? That was interesting… At least, maybe he knew what could help… If Riyah was willing to listen. Or, Folio… It took everyone… Noah purred as he nudged his brother, wondering if Atsuko should be here too, but at the same time, possibly just see how this went. Purring low, he settled on his lap and waited.

Folio didn’t know what to say, he didn’t want to say anything, Riyah said he needed his space, and he obviously didn’t want to talk to him right now… so… what could he do?

“You are still just as important as a main partner. Both of you are. You both mean a lot to all of us, and we want you in our lives. We aren't going to forget you. So get over here.” Nick sighed. “Let us love you. Please.”

Shade only clicked his tongue as Riyah huffed into the phone, hanging up without a word, and slid the device into his pocket. Important… right. Sure… if Nick says so. “C'mon before Jolly comes around and hears what we're doing,” Riyah muttered, “We already have Nick…” Standing, he glanced at the vampire and saw that he was up as well. “Ready?”

“I guess,” Shade answered with a sigh, and followed the younger gargoyle down to the apartment. He really didn't want to deal with this, and yet apparently a refresher is needed. Although he wasn’t sure if Nick meant him or Riyah. He's been through it quite a few times… Nonetheless, it wasn't long before they both arrived at the apartment and stood by the door, peeking in.

Folio flinched at the huff and the click when the other man hung up the phone. Yes, that bode well for how this conversation was just going to go perfect. His fingers were tangled in his brother's soft fur, all thoughts of making fun of him for being a kitten in his beast form were gone from his mind right then as he felt like he was grounding him instead. “Do you think he’ll come?”

“I think he will. I think he just needs to know that he’s still important, and he worried he wasn’t.” Nick assured, petting Folio’s cheek. “So you need to take a breath, and we can move to the living room okay?” he asked softly, “You and Noah can curl up with a blanket and wait okay? I’m going to make Riyah a plate.” he whispered, getting up and kissed Folio’s forehead.

The werewolf looked towards Nick with a sigh as he pet his cheek, take a breath, he understood in a moment like this, Atsuko’s fear about losing people he loved. He loved Riyah, maybe not the same way he loved Atsuko, but it didn’t mean he didn’t love him, he was important, and it hurt that Uwriyah might not think that. Perhaps Folio was wrong, it could be everything was fine… he hoped it would be fine.

Riyah stood there in silence with Shade and set his jaw while listening to the conversation on the other side, narrowing his eyes slightly. Like hell, he's important… a snort left him as he finally goes to open the door and walks into the apartment, Shade following him in. “‘M not hungry,” the gargoyle mumbled while going to sit on the couch as he avoided looking at Folio.

Shade, on the other hand, set his jaw as he stared for a moment, looking Folio over, and he could see why. It made the vampire sigh, attention elsewhere now before sitting by the younger gargoyle. The marks were a dead giveaway, especially the unfamiliar piece of clothing that hung off of Folio, and he just sat there in silence with Riyah.

Before Folio could say anything, before he could pick up Noah in his arms, the door was opening and Riyah was coming in… with Shade, oh. The way he just snorted at what they were talking about, what he’d obviously overheard, right, so much for fine. The gargoyle was just lucky it was so soon after the full moon, he was barely recovering; otherwise the werewolf might have lashed out at him for seeming so… dismissive of his feelings at that moment. “Come on, Noah, let’s leave Riyah to be his usual moody self and work out his thoughts before we talk.”

Picking up his kitten form of his brother, who mewled a little aggressively at how he was being handled, Folio, moved to head into the other room as Nick suggested. The loose shirt he was wearing, the collar, obviously exposed some marks left from his mate from the night before around his neck, and shoulders. The most noticeable was the one that had broken the skin, the bite, the mating mark that was healing, and would scar. It wasn’t exposed though until the shirt slipped further. He pulled it back up as he walked, afraid that the whole problem... was on display... but why should he? Why should he hide it? His heart plummeted the moment he hid the mark. Hating himself for it.

Nick sighed, getting a plate anyway. “Riyah… he still values you and wants you like Jolly and I want Shade. Pulling away right now… that's going to hurt both of you.” He sighed softly. “It's like a punishment for both of you. Except he'll think he did something wrong when neither of you have.”

Riyah stared at Folio as soon as he heard the snarky comment, and scowled. Sure, maybe he deserved that, but it doesn't mean that made how he felt any better. It only made him snort in return after the werewolf, half listening to Nick. It sure doesn't look like it now… Shade, on the other hand, had seen the bite and tensed slightly, lowering his head some.

Oh, this is going to be like pulling teeth or just overall hell.

“Maybe I deserve it,” he mumbled, “He has his mate now and so why would I want to get in between that?” Again, he is very aware of how relationships between gargoyles are, but for someone like him? It's hard, and he hasn't been around a proper group of gargoyles to even allow himself something like that. “Maybe I never deserved any of Folio’s attention. Yours or Jolly’s even…” He shrugged as he stared at the floor and set his jaw.

The gargoyle vampire winced at that and looked between everyone and then fidgety with his hands. “Riyah, shut it.”

Folio stopped, they didn’t even make it into the other room, standing in the doorway hearing Riyah mumbling about his mate, what? Now, he bristled a little because this was a very strange feeling. As a werewolf, he was told when he was young, that they mated for life and that, he should want to skin someone alive for touching his mate, but growing up, the thought of having multiple lovers, never, repulsed him. He supposed now he understood that a bit more. Turning around, blinking at Riyah… he wondered, could there be monogamous gargoyles if he was a polygamous werewolf? It was a thought… and if Riyah was… Why was he so okay with Noah, and him, and, and… this… what? But then Riyah kept going…

Never deserved his attention? Or Nick’s? Jolly’s? Folio stared at him in shock, he… he just… did he regret being with them, him… Folio was so shocked that Noah slipped from his hands without any problem at all. The kitten let out a hissing snarl that was practically a mewling miniature war cry as Noah launched his teeny body at the gargoyle and sunk his needle sharp claws as deep into Riyah’s chest as he could. Then again, and again, trying to climb his way up his body, with a hiss at him.

Nick's eyes stung with bloody tears for a moment and moved towards Folio, embracing him, “Baby… It's okay… it's okay. Breathe for me. It's okay. He didn't mean it like that… he wouldn't.” He said, holding the werewolf protectively. He was mad at himself and Riyah, for thinking this was smart. How stupid was he? He was a dumb ass…

I do nothing but fuck things up. First the clocktower and now… Now with Folio because I'm being so fucking stupid—

Riyah’s thoughts were interrupted by the sound of what sounded like a war cry and sharp claws burying themselves into him. A pained sound left him as he looked down to see Noah climbing on him. Noah… how could he forget him…? “I'm sorry, Noah…” he whispered as he allowed him to do as he pleased. The gargoyle wanted to hold him or pet him, but that was out of the question because he saw anger in those golden irises of his and felt tears prick at his eyes before wiping them. He didn’t deserve to cry, not after what he said. Looking up to see Folio and how he'd reacted, it made him want to fucking run. Not because of the wolf bristling, he knows how wolves worked when it came to their mates… but it was the look he had and could tell that he's assuming the worst.

“Nick— Folio,” Riyah whispered as he looked away and avoided looking at Noah as well. Hell, Nick as well as Shade. “I… I don’t know what I'm feeling… I really don't. I've never felt this way, and it's overwhelming… inexcusable for the way I've suddenly…”

“Watch your words, Integrity,” Shade growled as he made his way towards both Nick and Folio to comfort them. “Think about what you say and how it may make this worse or fix it somehow.” The older gargoyle saw how Riyah nodded with a soft ‘yes, sir’ to him, and it made Shade huff softly.

Careful with his words… Careful. Was he ever careful? He doesn't know anymore but looking at Noah now, sighing as he tries to figure out his words before tilting his head back while trying to ignore the sharp claws in his skin. “I don't know what it's like to have a mate… I do know about partners but… I just… I'm just scared… I'm scared, Folio. I'm scared that… that I won't mean anything to you anymore a-and thought that before it happens, I separate myself from you first…” He's seen nothing but love from all sides for one another, while he's in his own pit of despair. With Noah, Folio, Shade… Nick and Jolly too.

He was never great with words or his feelings. Folio wasn’t wrong about him having to sort out his feelings… but that doesn't make it hurt less. “I don't regret being with you, but I'm afraid that I'll just be… pushed to the side as if I meant nothing to you…” Riyah said softly as he began to shift under Noah and try to gently pull the kitten's claws off of him. “I saw your marks and… and it made me feel something I never really had. I still feel it…”

As Riyah was trying to pry Noah off of him, he was hissing up at him, the kitten was not happy, he had upset his brother, he had upset Nick. Oh, help him if Jolly finds out he had made Nick cry. It was probably best that the elder vampire wasn’t here, it would have probably gotten brutal, and quite quickly too. Not that it wasn’t a little bloody right now, and not just from the tears, but the tiny pin pricks of Noah’s claws too… Seems he could draw blood, look at that. Not that it really does anything, Riyah just plucking him off, even gentle like, Noah hissing at him for good measure so he knew he was not pleased, not pleased at all.

Folio stared, even as Nick came and wrapped himself around him. He could smell the blood and tears, and then Shade coming closer… He stared, his own eyes stinging as they glazed, threatening to spill with tears, but he blinked, he just, he couldn’t, he didn’t want to. Folio didn’t want to give Riyah that. After everything he told him, about how people made him feel in his past relationships, about not feeling enough, about how they made him feel like he was a nuisance, and too much… Now he feels like he was something he regretted? Right. A big part of him wanted to snarl and just run back to Atsuko, find comfort in his mate… but he knew it would worsen this, and he couldn’t give Riyah that satisfaction… Prove him right wouldn’t it… that everything had changed.

Scared, scared… He was… scared…

Niko knew scared.

“I know scared, I know…” Niko smiled, a little, softly, as he gently extracted himself from the comforting gestures of Nick, and Shade, thankful for them but stepping towards Riyah again. Glancing down to his brother, who was being so… protective of their family in his aggression towards Riyah. Ten to one, he wouldn’t be so aggressive right now if he didn’t think he couldn’t do much damage. Noah wouldn’t want to accidentally hurt someone without an intended purpose. He only attacked when he truly had to. Niko reached up and pet his brother’s head lightly as Riyah held him, and Noah’s hisses died down.

“Atsuko, was terrified of mating, terrified of losing people he loved, to the point that he refused to mate with me even when we were involved… even when I happily told him I loved him, and asked him… but just…” Swallowing… “I waited a century to prove to him, I wasn’t going anywhere… I mean thenIdiedthedayIgothimtoagree- but that is not the point, that is not the point, that's not the point!”

Quickly reaching up to put his hands on Riyah’s cheeks on the chance he argued with him over that. “My point is I know fear, okay, I know fear, and you can be scared, you can be scared because it's okay to be scared. I am not going anywhere. Work out your feelings, okay? I am not going anywhere… You are stuck with me because I love you, Riyah… Just because we love each other differently doesn’t mean I don’t? Stuck, like gorilla glue.”

Nick wiped his eyes listening to Folio and pressed his face into Shade’s shoulder gently, quietly asking for comfort. “That feeling, Riyah, is jealousy. And it's okay. It's natural. But don't take it out on the people around you. Talking about it is better…” he mumbled, muffled by Shade’s shoulder.

Shade, on the other hand, was silent, allowing Folio to pull away and Nick to hide against his shoulder while watching the other three present. Jealousy. That was something he himself had had no reason to feel in the past when it came to Nick and Jolly… But right now, this isn't about him and the two vampires. It was about Folio and Uwriyah.

Riyah, on the other hand, sat in silence, cradling the still angry kitten in his arms as he quietly apologized to Noah. Oh, he knew how defensive he got when it came to his family being hurt or upset, and he couldn't be mad about it either. He began to gently rub his thumb over Noah’s cheek, knowing that's the last thing the younger gargoyle wants from him. But before he could say anything, he heard Folio approach and looked up to him before the werewolf began speaking. Hearing about Atsuko made him purse his lips and sigh, but said nothing while he listened before a snort left him when the last bit became babbling; a small smile of amusement on his face before it disappeared.

Loss of a mate. Riyah knows that Shade understands that much, even though he and his potential mate weren't quite a thing yet. They were involved, but the day his friend was going to ask her… Shuddering slightly at the memory of Nightshade's sobs, watching him helplessly while giving the grieving male space. Setting his jaw, he just made a small noise as soon as he felt Folio place his hands over his cheeks and blinks. Work out his feelings…? It's hard when he doesn't know how to.

“I'm sorry, Niko…” he murmured, leaning into the wolf's touch. “I'm sorry…” When he heard Nick, he furrowed his brow when jealousy was mentioned and sighs softly as he nods. “Yeah… yeah… but you know I'm bad at words…”

Jealousy, that was a weird feeling, who in their right mind would be jealous over him? Seriously. Folio wasn’t going to open his mouth, though, not when Riyah was leaning into his hands and accepting his words. Smiling a little softly, and leaning in to nuzzle at his shoulder slightly… “It’s okay, sometimes words are overrated, but only sometimes, other times we need to talk even if it turns out like this.” An explosive mess. Be worse if Jolly was there, thankfully he wasn’t!

Noah was exasperated, alright, alright, did that mean this was all done now, please, please let this be all done, had they worked out they were done? Riyah was being silly, Folio and Nick were sad… Hissing and trying to attack people all tiny was exhausting a little bit… and maybe not, he felt a bit wired like he had stuck his finger in the electrical socket.

The kitten leapt from Riyah’s arms to the floor, shifting back into his human form. Working with his grandfather over the last week, learning how to shift and trying to shift properly, this was the first time he had ever managed to shift with his clothes on properly. So there he was, still wearing his jeans and shirt, thankfully as he looked at them and stared them both down… “Now, listen here… I don’t care about when I meet my mate, how long it might take me before I meet someone… could be years, could be tomorrow… could be never… But if you two pull this shit with me? I don’t care about your relationships with Nick, Jolly, Folio…” Looking between the two of them slowly…

“I’m starting to pack on some muscle finally, I think maybe I could learn to take you, I’m just going to beat the living shit out of both of you… Drawn and quartered… you hear?”

Nick chuckled, and smiled, against Shade's shoulder at Noah's threat. He loved how Noah had no patience for games like this… “Can we all sit and lay down for a minute. I think we all need a moment.” He claimed once his chuckles subsided.

Both gargoyles just stared flatly at Noah, unamused by the outburst, but mostly about beating the absolute shit out of them. They know he can, with proper training, but even then, they're still not going to tempt him. “Right,” Shade said as he looked the taller over for a moment and snorts softly, idly rubbing at Nick's back. “Congrats, you're not naked. But you are missing your shoes.” Riyah couldn’t help but laugh at Shade’s comment about Noah’s lack of footwear, and then looks to Folio, pulling the werewolf onto his lap before nuzzling him.

Noah huffed slightly at how unfazed the two were, even Nick was chuckling, none of them thought he would actually do it, obviously… He would, watch him. Now though, he just looked over to Shade with an incredulous expression, he was kidding, right? So what, his feet were bare… though now that Shade had pointed it out he had to resist from wiggling his toes in the open air… fucking Shade. Damn him.

Folio couldn’t help smirking at his brother, smiling at the way they were finally going to sit down, Riyah pulling him down, the nuzzle welcome. At least it wasn’t on the side of the bite… not because he didn’t want the reminder, but because the spot was still a little, tender while it healed. He had a feeling it was going to be, and while it did, he didn’t want anyone near it but Atsuko. “You know…” Resting his head on Riyah’s shoulder a little… “He might not be, but the rest of this conversation would be so much more fun if he were naked. Just saying!” Snickering slightly at his brother.

The vampire sighed softly, melting into Shade nuzzling him before sitting down and draped his legs over Shade's, just needing the contact. “Folio… baby. You are still recovering from the full moon.” He reminded with a snort. “And Noah? Good job on keeping your pants on.” He teased with a smirk.

Shade sat with Nick, letting the vampire get comfy against him, and had an arm wrapped around his boyfriend. It just sucks that this happened again, but it wasn’t him this time– it was Riyah, and it was his first time experiencing this. Jealousy is an ugly emotion, the insecurities, and fear… All of which his friend has a lot of. Glancing down at Nick, he wipes the vampire's eyes to clear the bloody tears that clung to them, and Shade let's out a soft rumble. Looking at the tribrid now, he just snorted and raised a brow.

Riyah, on the other hand, was weakly nuzzling Folio, not moving to the side where the wolf's mating bite was and just hid his face against the smaller male's neck with a soft growl. The gargoyle gently touching Folio, sliding a hand under the shirt he wore while pulling him closer. “I agree with Folio,” he hummed, although his voice was muffled against the werewolf's skin nibbling there before pulling away, stopping himself.

Noah just rolled his eyes at both the couples now, all of them just ignoring him, of course, and now they were even joking about him being naked. As if he wouldn’t still threaten them naked, he would, he had no qualms being naked, all four of them knew that full well. “Whatever, I’m done, going to help Jolly with the furniture at the Church. You lot, just mark my words.” They’d learn if they thought he wasn’t being serious, they’d either get beat, or lose him, just like they seemed to be so determined to do. Noah wasn’t going to play mind games like this, not when they were talking already, and telling them time and time again how important they were… Shaking his head, furniture. He turned to go.

Folio cuddled into Riyah, happy that he wasn’t pulling back, and even smiling a little bit at the nibbles. “Sometimes he’s a drama queen, and sometimes he seems to know far more than I do, and I wonder how.”

Nick nuzzled against Shade's neck, happily enjoying the moment with his boyfriend. “I'm just happy everything got talked out…” The vampire whispered against Shade's skin softly.

Riyah on the other hand, just held Folio and nuzzled him. “He can be sometimes, but I'm just worried that he thinks we don't ever take him seriously. We do, but right now, we know he's frustrated with us.” Now, about the bit that Noah may know more than he's letting on… The gargoyle just shrugged and lightly grabbed at the smaller male's hips, nipping at his shoulder. “Who knows, Niko…”

Nightshade just sat in silence, a soft hum leaving him in response to Nick's words as he thought about Noah’s threat. The gargoyle is aware of what the tribrid was capable of, or at least, he used to be, who knows what more Noah could learn to do as he grows into his power… But he also knew that right now he was frustrated, so it was something not to take too seriously. But he also hoped that Noah didn't think they don't. A sigh just left Shade while holding Nick, and he rests his head over the smaller vampire's. “Watch it happen again,” he muttered, “But hopefully something is said before it gets bad…and…by the angels let's fucking hope Jolly is absent by then too. I don't want to keep going through this. I'm sorry if it does…”

Folio didn't want to deal with this happening again, for any of them. Sure, he might not have been involved, but he'd heard some of the upsets in the past between others… Shade was not wrong about not wanting Jolly involved in any of the disagreements. He didn't know which seemed worse or more intense, jealous Jolly, or protective Jolly.

The werewolf smiled at Riyah's touches, nuzzles, even the nip. “I can't say I don't understand the frustration sometimes, but we can work on that.” Wrapping his arms around Riyah, he nuzzled him back. None of their relationships were perfect, Niko wouldn’t pretend that they were, but talking it out like this, showed that they could handle it, and hopefully, not run away from each other. Now he just had to make sure Atsuko was just as okay with his relationships.

Nick nodded slowly, smiling softly, “I think after this we have to take him more seriously and express it… he's still Noah but… he's finding out a lot about himself. And I think knowing we do respect what he's capable of is going to be important. And the fact he's not the baby of the family anymore…”

Both listened to Nick, Riyah just huffing slightly as he let Folio wrap his arms around him and accept the nuzzles. There's still that lingering fear, but he's not going to let it stop him as he lets himself love on the wolf in his lap. There was a feeling of guilt for even getting this way and after the full moon when Folio is recovering from it… even after being with Atsuko… A sigh left Riyah before giving in and lightly bites the smaller man on his shoulder with a soft growl, his grip on Folio’s hips tightened.

Seeing the way Riyah was getting a little possessive had Shade quirk a brow but gave the gargoyle a stare, the aforementioned gargoyle calming down at how he was being stared at. A huff left Shade and glanced between the three before speaking;

“It doesn't help that what had just transpired continues to happen at different intervals, adding that to recent events doesn't help either. Also, it's not helping that he thinks we don't take him seriously when we one hundred percent do.” Shade began to run his fingers through Nick's hair with a hum, he leans back into the couch with a soft sigh.

“It's not that we don't, Nick,” Riyah said softly, “After that little stunt he pulled and actually drew blood? In tiny baby form, mind you, we never doubted him. Now we know he can do something in tiny cat form too and not just as himself. Who knows what else he can do.”

The werewolf nodded, but there was a sadness in his eyes, he knew, he knew there was always an underlying anxiety in his brother. He’d seen it, he’d watched him… “Yea, it’s just… we’ve never really been the problem though…” Niko started, “Noah is the one, he’s the one that has always doubted himself. Not knowing what he was his whole life, he has tried to play it off that he is fine, but he’s never been fine. It’s like, I don’t know.” Noah… Noah was right by his brother when he died when they were only months old, then their mother was killed as well… It was too much. There had been times, that the wolf wondered if someone was attacking him specifically growing up, first the pack, then Ezekiel, then their mother, but maybe Noah thought the same for himself… not knowing what he was, feeling hunted? Knowing what he was now, and knowing how the nephilim were hunted, that feeling had to be worse now.

Shit.

“Noah has always doubted himself, maybe finding out the truth has helped, but I think, it’s also unsteady for him, it scares him. Can you imagine, this whole new life, and he’s scared of losing what he had.” Which, is exactly why he threatened them here because, Niko would have done the same thing, resting his head against Riyah, he didn’t want them to go just because he had his gargoyle memories back.

Nick nodded slowly, “well he's not losing us… he won't lose what we have… as long as we talk and communicate. All of us.” Nick sighed, gently running his fingers over Shade's hand gently.

Frowning some, Riyah sat there as Niko explained to them about Noah’s anxiety, and then pursed his lips at Nick's words after. How would he know? It also didn't help that Shade had made it sound like it's bound to happen again with the pulling away, talk or no talk– the gargoyle whined softly, resting his head over Folio’s once the wolf rested against him. “I can't imagine it,” he murmured, “But I do know how hard it is to lose things… Shade too.”

“I do, but I'm not entertaining this conversation anymore,” he grumbled. It wasn't him dismissing what Niko had said, he was deflecting as to not having to talk about his feelings. About loss.

Things? People… lose people. Niko could still remember some of his pack even if he’d only been a toddler, and then there was Ezekiel, Noah’s twin… and Anna, Noah’s mom… His eyes drew to Shade as he grumbled, not wanting to entertain the conversation anymore, as he put it. He was glad Noah wasn’t here to hear that, it was hard enough himself to hear it, thinking about every time waking up seeing that creature killing his pack… Now having to wonder, wonder if that strange wolf like creature had been, had it been a gargoyle werewolf? Had it been his brother doing an angel's bidding? Then again, why would they kill his pack?

Sighing, cuddling into Riyah, he was still aching, even if most of his pain had eased after resting for most of the day. Though, now, he was starving again… “Anyone up for something to eat?” Food was food, breakfast, lunch, dinner, didn’t matter when it was.

“We can have something to eat. That roast should be about done.” Nick murmured softly, nuzzling Shade softly, reassuring him lovingly. “Riyah, I do have some fresh berries from the garden washed in the fridge.” he mentioned softly.

The gargoyles both knew that they would've gotten an earful from Noah if he were here. Riyah just reached up to run his fingers through Folio’s hair while they cuddled and apologized softly before answering the question. “Food sounds good,” he whispered and nuzzles him before perking up at the mention of there being berries for him. “Thank you.”

When the mention of the roast being almost done had Shade hum softly, chuckling when Nick mentioned there being berries for Riyah. “I'm not really hungry, but I'll stick around for a meal and nibble on something,” the gargoyle vampire replied and sighs at the nuzzling.

Roast and berries, it might sound strange to most people, but that was just perfect, just what they needed. Folio grinned, “Sounds perfect to me.”

13 notes · View notes

faceless-mirror · 4 months ago

Text

Chapter Thirty-Nine

This is a collaborative fic between @cookiesupplier, @faceless-mirror & @comforting-madness

Dividers by @samspenandsword @cafekitsune @saradika-graphics

Authors Note: A serious conversation needs to be had. Something happens that surprises no one.

Pairings: Multi-Pairings, Everybody x Everybody.

Bands Included: Motionless In White, Bad Omens, Bring Me The Horizon, Ice Nine Kills (to be added as characters join, no spoilers)

Now, Ricky and Vinny are moving into their church, stirring up old and new feelings, along with the past, posing the challenge of navigating this new chapter in their lives.

MASTERLIST HERE

Taglist: @miamore0570 @21-century-tae @dragon-chica @shilohrosechicken @comforting-madness

@missduffsblog @witchyweeb34 @spicywhenspeaking @lacktoesandtoddlerants @blackveilomens

@bngurngheart @dominuslunae @collapsedglasshouses @emmmm127 @sunsshinesunny

@latenightmusiclover @dontdiganothergravetoday @high-wire @awkwardalex

(please comment/like/reblog/message to be added to taglist)

Chapter Thirty Nine

Gwynn was calmer now after spending more time with Ryan. But now… they had to talk to Chris about the elephant in the catacombs. They limped, not as badly as before, but still aching. They leaned on the doorway, knocking. “Chris- I should like to borrow you. Your loving mate needs a moment, I’m sure. Considering, I can tell she needs to rehydrate.” Gwynn offered with a chuckle, fond of how Chris has always valued his babies and the making of them. They knew that firsthand. They had always been impressed with how Chris went from professional to seductive gargoyle in the blink of the eye, not that they supposed many knew anymore.

Chris was wrapped up with Chenza, very little of the last few days had been spent out of their bedroom, mostly to do just as Gwynn was suggesting, rehydrate and nourish themselves… Along with a shower when they wanted now and then, and even those tended to involve being entangled in each other. Why waste a moment when they both wanted the same thing? There was also the fact that Chris trying to insist that they take a breather, usually lead to his darling mate wrapped around him, pleading, begging to be filled again…

She was resting now, and he was pressing a kiss to her temple with a quiet promise. “I’ll be back soon, BabyGirl, rest, I’ll bring back food.” Climbing out of bed, he grabbed his pants and, pulling them on, he made his way to the door. Soon as he had it open, he smiled, “Don’t look at me for this, I’m the one insisting on breaks.” Not that he was complaining, he admitted, breeding as a gargoyle, was a lot less complicated, but, he couldn’t say it wasn’t entirely enjoyable… He probably should feel a tiny bit guilty, none of the others had come to him to make him patrol in the last few days, though.

Gwynn smiled and motioned for him to follow. “To think little ones will be here… It makes me happy…” they admitted. “To a vacant alcove… you know what we need to discuss, I'm sure you noticed a few days back.” They said vaguely, “we still need to address a situation before those little feet come out.”

Chris followed along dutifully with Gwynn, smiling softly, they would at the very least had Justin and Ricky’s little ones very soon. As to how long it might be before any other little ones joined them, time would tell, but to have young ones again, would be such a blessing. “I’ve noticed a few things, of varying degrees, some more concerning than others.” As they came to the alcove, though, “the highest of which, is realizing that for all his taunts, Jerahmiel might have succeeded in some of his corruptions. Tell me, how is Ryan coping since you removed his agony rune?”

The angel sighed and closed the door after they got in the alcove, pressing a rune over the door. “He’s… trying. He’s trying, that’s all I can admit… He doesn’t trust himself. But I’m sure he just needs time… I… won’t be letting him train Noah. I think Noah and Atsuko would be better. Atsuko seems to be very close to him…” they murmured softly, thinking back to seeing them share food the past few days. “Which brings us to another concern… The catacombs.”

Cringing at the mention of Ryan not trusting himself, that was what he was afraid of, that was evidence of the corruption right then and there, even if not the most obvious. The gargoyle with the virtue of Trust, not even being able to trust himself? Chris has always been able to Trust Ryan, always, but then to hear he had gone and pushed Noah off the roof? While in his heart, Chris, Chris believed there was something in Ryan that had a purpose for doing as he did, there was such a disconnect in his action. So much so, that it harmed any trust the young man could have had in the elder. How did Chris explain to Noah that Ryan wasn’t as dangerous as he might consider, when Noah had also been told that he was malnourished, and now he was eating better, was visibly starting to heal stronger as well? Chris hoped Noah would accept all of them at some point, they were his troupe, his family, just as much as Noah was his kin, his blood… He knew it would take time… Just as it would to help Ryan come back from what he was going through.

If that was possible.

Chris had never known a gargoyle to come back from corruption before.

“Yes, the catacombs. Every time I was down there, I didn’t venture very far when I went to find Chenza’s ashes before. So I never questioned not coming across the zombies. We trapped them in the depths for a reason.” Chris, as one of the original gargoyles, was one of the troupe that had been sent to round up the zombies for the catacombs. When one escaped, he was more likely one of those to head out to return it because he knew how to handle them. “I was surprised to find them empty, though we didn’t venture quite all the way, he met us half way, it does make me wonder how he, survived.” It made him feel, ill, that he questioned another gargoyle's capability, but there would have been hoards in the catacombs.

“Did you not notice the bone dust the deeper we went…? How much of it there was…. That horde wasn’t supposed to turn to dust for another five hundred years…” they murmured, swallowing, “Chris. He killed them. All of them.” Their voice broke. “We need… to figure out a plan for rehabilitating him. With Ryan… what I ask is that you give him tasks and tell him that you trust him to accomplish them. Like with how he’s handled patrolling while you were tending to your mate. He just needs to hear that he is trusted in small doses…” They whispered, “I’m working with him… but this will be a steady process.”

They sighed, thinking about Atsuko. He… needed to get to know people… and humans again… that had to be it. Develop those bonds again.

Oh, Chris had noticed, there had been a reason he had offered to go into the catacombs with Gwynn in the first place, the catacombs were not a place that any of them should venture into lightly. He had hoped that Atsuko was not the reason for the bone dust. The gargoyle would have much rather that the zombies had eventually attacked each other, that had been a hypothesis, not that it had come to pass… but he had hoped as they ventured deeper.

Gwynn’s plan for Ryan was the same as what he and Justin had ventured with a century ago when Jerahmiel first abandoned them and Ryan had first struggled with his emotional stability. Chris had been less worried about his virtue then, but he had been worried about him, when they’d had to rely on each other more than ever before. Now that Jerahmiel had returned and reminded the other gargoyle of his control over him, it felt like Ryan had a relapse in his trauma, at least that was Chris theory. “Of course, it will be a struggle with Ryan, he won’t want to hear it, I’ll tell you that now, he never did with Justin or me. Especially when I know Noah might openly likely not trust him after what happened.”

Chris sighed softly, now when it came to Atsuko, he was going to probably be even more difficult. He was one that didn’t actually leave the Church as often as the rest of them. He didn’t socialize as frequently with humans as most of them, which, now, looking back, would have made it easier for him to kill those zombies despite sensing the lingering humans spirits. Oh, by the angel, this was as much their fault as it was Jerahmiel’s… they’d made it easier for him to corrupt him. “As for Atsuko, potentially, slowly, we could introduce him through the café around humans, the bar if that doesn’t work… It would be a more controlled environment than taking him out of the Church.”

“Agreed. He will always need someone with him for safety… we have to do better with him… and Ryan… we just… need to try.”

Contemplating the entire situation as Gwynn spoke, Christopher had to wonder how this had all come to pass, why Jerahmiel had targeted Ryan, Atsuko. He knew both had been weakened by the loss of their mates, as had… The ashes. Chris swallowed before a shudder ran down his spine. He’d given Chris Chenza’s ashes when she died, when he murdered her, knowing what they would do to him. If they had not gone missing, he could have become just as corrupted as the other pair… Who knows what he could have become with his virtue as it is. The three of them had barely held themselves together before the arrival of Vinny, of Ricky, in their lives.

“As long as we are there for them both. When it came to Ryan, when we thought he was slipping the other times… and I’m sure every time he thought I was…” Chris was sure there were many… he fell quiet, he knew he had more than a few break-downs since Chenza had passed. Times when he’d begged the other two to just let him… “We just support them, no matter what.”

“Chris… you're not telling me something…” they noted. “What's going on in that pretty head of yours…?” They asked gently, taking his hand, warmth, and comfort radiating to Chris to soothe his nerves.

Gwynn was right, Chris glanced away from the angel, he was reluctant to admit that he had been so easily tempted by his grief. Reluctant to admit that he had been so easily tempted by the path of corruption that he knew had gripped him now. How much longer would he have lasted had the ashes not gone missing? He knew, he had felt something akin to obsession with having her close, needing to still feel her presence in his life. To know that she was still with him in some manner, to have her there. It had felt like it given him purpose at the time. After he lost the ashes, he knew how closely Ryan and Justin had watched over him, how wary they had been of what he might do… all he had left was her rune on his skin.

Taking in a deep breath, “I was just wondering why Jerahmiel targeted Ryan, Atsuko.” Sighing as he brought his attention back to Gwynn, “and considering that he likely used the loss of their mates against them, I-”

Gwynn sighed, “He… found it to be an easy place to exploit… I'm sure. The only reason Justin was safe… he didn't have a mate.”

Chris sighed, thankful that Gwynn was allowing him not to continue, that he didn’t have to explain any further. He didn’t have to express how close he had come to his own personal corruption, or admit to his failing as their commander by allowing himself to give in to debasing their culture as he had. Taking in a breath, he was sure, defiling holy ground by keeping the ashes of a gargoyle, would not be so easily forgiven.

Still, Justin wasn’t always safe though, that boy was torn apart emotionally and made to feel like he was nothing, and to hear them saying he was safe, was painful, but Chris said nothing. Justin had never known a life when he could actually be free, when he actually could breathe without the boot of Jerahmiel on his neck. Chris remembered that pure joy in Justin’s eyes at times when he let the youngest of them actually roam, not that he had let him go far, they had their edicts, but he had never demeaned him as Jerahmiel had.

Chris blood went cold with a thought, with something Chenza had said. “He has a mate now, and Jerahmiel intends to return for Ricky’s birth…”

Gwynn nodded, “He intends on corrupting all of you.” They whispered, squeezing the gargoyle's hand. “We can’t allow that… I know it’s not ideal… but… I think on the day of the birth… Atsuko, Vinny, and Ricky should go into the depths of the catacombs, where Jerahmiel won't be able to fight with his abilities. It would protect them.”

Trying not to tense further with that plan, Chris’ mind was reeling with the possibilities. He’d already lost his mate once, the thought of losing her again, and Gwynn was suggesting that he send the one gargoyle that was confirmed willing to kill a human spirit, in hoards, down into the catacombs with her. Yes, they would be with Ricky, however, at the rate Ricky was progressing, they had potentially a month, possibly less, it was difficult to tell, and he would be in no shape to defend himself either. The catacombs had protection from magic, yes, but it would have no protection from Atsuko. “The vampires, they are neutral, correct? While they would usually sleep during the day to my knowledge, they don’t require it, do they? So, if we ask them, perhaps, they could also accompany them into the catacombs to assist? As… backup, should something arise.”

The angel nodded, “I agree. We need to speak with them and Shade… I don't want to leave Ricky and Vinny unprotected in a vulnerable moment.” They agreed calmly. “I don't want to lose anymore.”

While Shade would be preferred with the gargoyles should Jerahmiel arrive as he promised, Chris did not trust the man to arrive at the Church on his own, especially considering that beast of a hellhound he’d brought last time. Should this happen during the day, he did not know Shade’s limitations during the daylight hours as a gargoyle vampire. It would be up to Shade, where he would be during the birth, Chris would have to trust he knew where he would be best to help them. As it was, they didn’t know what was going to happen.

“No. No more losing. Besides, this time, we know he is coming, and while we may not know what he is bringing with him, considering that beast by his side, I intend to prepare for the worst that I can manage.” Which was why he planned to hope to begin some form of training for Noah immediately. He would speak to Atsuko about it, he might be keeping to himself, but perhaps training Noah would help his socialization as much as the café. Not to mention, aside from himself, and Ryan, who was not an option any longer, he knew Atsuko had experience training young gargoyles. Noah already seemed to gravitate towards Atsuko, Chris hoped that would bode well.

Gwynn nodded, “We need to get moving air down there for Ricky and Vinny. And a place set up for birth… would you work with Atsuko to get it done? I think a team project might be good for him and clear out some bone dust…” He sighed. There was so much to do and account for…

Chris hummed for a moment, “Perhaps, that could be a task you could put to Ryan alternatively? I was hoping to encourage Atsuko to start training Noah, perhaps that would assist with his socialization from there. I am sure I could suggest to Noah the café might be a good spot for breaks if he needs one, I doubt he will be opposed to the free food either.” Smiling softly, he certainly hadn’t been before.

The angel nodded, “understandable. We need to allocate where they're most benefited. I was seeing it only from our advantage…” they whispered, “so Atsuko with Noah. You and Ryan and most likely Justin finding a spot and clear out bone dust. Vinny and I will handle getting fans, lanterns, and mattresses.” They commented softly. "Riyah and Shade along with the vampires can stand guard here at night in case…”

While this plan was sound, this entirely situation was starting to make Chris feel… uneasy. Chris knew he had frequented the catacombs once, and he knew, he knew now, just how disastrous that was, just how close he had come to his own personal corruption he had been in doing so. The catacombs were sacred for gargoyles, they were forbidden. The last time he had been permitted in them was long before Gwynn’s loss, and that had been when he had helped capture one of the last of the zombies that they had discovered in the city. The catacombs under the Church houses honored dead, and for that, the gargoyles were supposed to protect it.

“Gwynn,” Chris spoke oh so carefully, he didn’t intend to upset them, nor did he want to cross boundaries… “How far into the catacombs are you intending for them to venture? Surely, not far enough for the bone dust to be of that much concern? The depths would be an adventurous walk for Vinny, but Ricky, full term?” Not touching on all that sacred territory… yes there was bone dust there but, Chris felt there was something off about sanitizing the catacombs after what was done to it already. Had the dead not been disturbed enough?

Gwynn looked up at Chris, swallowing. “As far as Justin needs to consider his mate will be safe. The bone dust will be placed in urns, that way it's not stepped on… We need to still honor them… We can’t honor them by walking on them.”

Chris just blinked at Gwynn for a moment, he wasn’t sure he was hearing this. From Gwynn of all people. Jerahmiel maybe, however, Gwynn, maybe he was feeling a certain way after the realization of his potential corruption, and the desire not to risk any of the others, however… “Of course, I shall leave it up to Justin how far he wishes to trample on one of our most sacred of traditions. It’s difficult enough for myself, knowing how close I came to corruption at the hands of Jerahmiel, and yet despite his machinations, I never ventured to the level of the catacombs you are suggesting, Gwynn… However, you are the one suggesting that Loyalty might want to, for his mate. Who is using mates against a gargoyle now?”

Chris didn’t wait for an answer, he was struggling enough, and he had promised Vinny he wouldn’t be long, turning to go. “I apologize, I need to get Vinny something to hydrate.”

The angel sighed. “You’re right to be upset, but at the same time this isn’t a normal case… I’m sorry, Chris. Take your time.” They said, guilt eating at them from the pit of their stomach. They had gotten so detached from the gargoyles and had been insensitive… they slid down the wall, leaning their head back, eyes closed.

Chris was facing the door, his whole body wound like a coiled snake, ready to strike, but he didn’t, this was Gwynn, this was Gwynn. Gwynn, whom he cared for deeply, and had for as long as he had been alive. One moment couldn’t take away hundreds of years of trust… however, after over a thousand years of another needling at them, it was easy to be worn. It was easy to feel, weary of the world and what it could mean. “You’re right.”

Turning on them then, “This is not a normal case, but then again, neither was the night my mate was murdered. I would say, it wasn’t a normal case the night that Niko was murdered either… Then there was the night that Shade and Riyah’s troupe was decimated… huh… I’m starting to wonder if anything is normal anymore.” Funny that, now, wasn’t it?

“If we play by their rules, and push the limits against our own nature, our own beliefs. What makes us who we are, who we have always been as gargoyles… Then how does that make us any better than what the angels in Heaven think of us when they attack us, and destroy us… do whatever they want, whenever they want, Gwynn?” The fact he was talking as if Gwynn wasn't one of them... But Chris had never considered them like Heaven's angels, and he was trying like Hell not to now...

Gwynn listened intently, nodding, “I'm sorry I lost sight…” he whispered, “We should come up with another location to house Vinny and Ricky during the birth instead of going deep into the catacombs. The war hasn't been normal. Nothing has been. I'm sorry for my weakness I allowed to slip in… as for your own journey… I'm sorry that I was insensitive.” They looked up at him, “When you're ready to discuss this more… find me. Vinny is waiting on you. But I want your input…”

Quiet as he looked at Gwynn, his breath leaving him like a heavy weight just swept out of his body. Chris nodded, thankful that they actually listened instead of dismissing what he had to say. The worst part, in terms of hiding from angel magic, the catacombs were perfect; however, it went against their very traditions. Some would assume, that was why they were forbidden from them, though Chris didn’t like to see it that way, the dead, they were sacred. Just as the human soul, the human spirit was.

His input… “Before I leave, I would consider one of the mausoleums, many are open for families to visit their loved ones and can be warded and potentially made to be quite defensible.” Also separate from the Church. Hopefully, Jerahmiel wouldn’t suspect it. “I apologize if I over stepped, you are not weak, we all have to face our demons, only now have I realized just how close I came to mine.”

The angel smiled softly, looking up at him, eyes gentle, “I’ll take a look at the mausoleums, I recall there are a few larger old ones… we could utilize that.” they assured, and hearing his apology, they shook their head, “Chris… it's okay. I… I’m well aware that I’m not where I used to be… and I fear my judgement might be clouded with fear… I’m sorry.” They got to their feet, walking closer to him, and gently took his hand. “I missed you…”

Chris' breath caught, he didn’t want this for them. He didn’t want this fear for them, any more than he wanted to deal with the thought of the horrifying moment when he’d considered the thought of comparing their plan with Jerahmiel’s corruptions. It wasn’t right, on either side, Gwynn deserved so much better than having to deal with this. His fingers wrapped around theirs, and he squeezed gently, he’d told them he’d missed them, they might not have had the same relationship that they had with Ryan, they might not be as close… of course, they were Ryan’s mate. However, Chris always had such a reverence for Gwynn. “We will take care of Ryan, and Atsuko, I swear to you. I won’t let you down.” That was the last thing he wanted.

They nodded, and stepped closer, standing on their tiptoes to kiss Chris’s lips softly, “You never have, Christopher Cerulli. You have never once disappointed me. I’m proud of you.” Gwynn assured, “And I value your honesty with me and with the troupe. You know this.” Gwynn added, petting the back of his hand with their thumb.

The kiss caught him off guard, but his lips brushed back against theirs gently as his cheeks flushed ever so slightly with warmth at the kindness in their soft words. Sighing against their lips, with the slightest lick of his lips, his mouth suddenly dry, he’d never kissed an angel, in his life, Chris had never dared… Let alone Gwynn. They had always been Ryan’s… He brushed a return, soft, sweet kiss to their lips before pulling back… “Thank you.” His eyes, that molten golden brown.

The angel chuckled and pet his cheek. “You’re welcome. Now go back to your mate. She needs you. I’ll be okay. I’ve been feeling much better.” they commented sweetly, silvery blue eyes looking into his, still not breaking contact. They had always been drawn to him, and this was the first time they had allowed themself to indulge in the gargoyle culture, “I… hope that wasn’t too forward or offensive… it’s been a while… but… I felt like it was fitting. I had been resisting our culture for years… and… I don’t see the point in resisting any longer.” they confessed.

Of all that they had said, two words stood out and said more to him than anything else, and made him smile. Two words that might have been a slip of the tongue, but he was willing to take it, and accept them completely.

Our culture.

Not gargoyles, or angels. Ours.

Without thinking, Chris leaned in and pressed another soft kiss to their lips, letting them know without a word, that it was perfectly fine, perfectly fine. As he leaned back, though, “I’ll see you later, Gwynn.”

Smiling this time as his fingers slipped from theirs, and he turned back to the door to let himself out.

They smiled at the kiss relaxing. They would need to tell Ryan, rebuilding that trust as well. But… it was soothing in a way. Calming to be there… they no longer cared what the angels thought of them. This was their true family and where they were meant to be.

Vinny was cuddled into the sheets purring softly, eyes fluttering hearing the door open and sat up slowly, looking over to see Chris, and smiled, curls a mess and green eyes shimmering. “Hey, how'd it go with Gwynn?” She asked, smiling, noticing how pink his cheeks were, “Oh did Gwynn finally kiss you?” Chenza gasped, smiling wider. Everyone had seen how Gwynn loved the gargoyles, Ryan was their mate, but they were close with all of them but never crossing the line.

Chenza wasn't blind to seeing how close Gwynn and Chris were. It was a wonder things hadn't progressed before Ryan had arrived. Seeing the pair fight side by side, it had been a force… Responsibility and Justice hand in hand.

Chris has stopped by the kitchen in the apartment on the way back to their bedroom, fetching some refreshments for them both. Gwynn had been right about that, it was time for them to eat, to rehydrate. Bringing the food to their room, he found her still laying comfortably, wrapped up in bed, chuckling at the sight of her. “It went fine.” Setting the tray down to the side, but before he could state the obvious about bringing her something to eat, she had almost exclaimed with the question… which felt almost like something she just… knew.

“I- yes. I also kissed Gwynn.” Smiling softly back, he’d always held back from moving towards any thought of what he might feel towards Gwynn, even before Ryan came into their life, before Chenza was in his life. His respect for the angels, the edicts, he had never felt like it was his place to cross that line, it wasn’t to be then anyway. “Are you okay with it, BabyGirl?” It was just a kiss, but he still had to ask, she was his mate, and Gwynn, they were important to both of them.

“Are you kidding? Of course, I'm fine with it! Ryan owes me a bottle of wine now! He bet that you would kiss Gwynn first. Ha! So glad I don't have to get the scotch, so expensive." She cackled before grabbing at him and pulling him down, already snacking on the food in his arms and opening a water bottle with a whine.

Chris joined Vinny on the bed, sitting on the side, he knew he needed to talk to her about Ryan, about Atsuko, about how they needed to help them. This was going to be a family operation, the whole troupe would have to work together if they were truly going to bring them back from their corruption. However, the way she was laughing, he took a bite of food himself, until she settled, that was not a conversation to have.

“Ryan is ridiculous, I would never have kissed Gwynn first, they are my handler. That is on him.” Smirking as he reached for a bottle of water himself, and leaning to kiss his mate this time, for good measure.

“I know right? Like… you wouldn't just kiss Gwynn from nowhere! Gwynn would start it. Everyone but Ryan could tell. It just took forever for you guys to kiss.” She rambled, pressing her lips to Chris's sweetly. “Took you guys long enough.”

She popped a grape into her mouth and grinned. “So- what was the talk about?”

It made him wonder just when they have actually made the bet really, now, or back then… Back then, or made it anew now. It was just all over the place. Still, it really didn’t matter, what done was done, and his face was finally settling just as he rested back against the pillows as he took a drink of water. Sighing at the question of the talk, it had been a rather, rambunctious talk. A difficult one, even if hopeful in the end.

“Ryan and Atsuko, we think they’ve been, corrupted, at least, to some level. We were discussing how to help them… We were… also discussing options on how to handle the day of Ricky’s birth, should the possibility of his father present himself.” Which was where the true problems had arisen.

Vinny nodded, looking at him seriously. “I'm happy I'm not the only one who noticed Ryan's behaviour… but Atsuko? What makes you think Atsuko is corrupted?” She asked timidly for once, Chenza’s voice soft, full of concern. “We'll talk birth plan in a minute, but…” she straightened. “Atsuko.”

Sighing, “the catacombs, he was commanded to stay out of sight, and he did, very well. However, to accomplish that, it seemed he hunted and killed the other occupants inside the depths of the catacombs, the zombies. The pathways were littered with bone dust when we went to retrieve him. We fear that his reactions to humans now will not be as, amiable. Would he be as willing to kill a living human as he is willing to the dead?” As horrible as it was to consider, and it was written all over his face, Chris had to consider it, protecting humans was their priority, it was the purpose of their creation.

She swallowed, mouth dry. “Okay. So… what’s the plan for him, I’m sure with Ryan it’s including him in important things.” she commented, “But… socializing him? How are we doing that?” she asked, holding Chris’s hand gently, offering moral support for him. He wasn’t her commander anymore… but he was still her mate and she was just as involved.

Nodding, Chenza was right about Ryan, Chris was thankful that she caught on so easily. “Well, first, I think realizing that it has been as much our fault as it has been Jerahmiel’s will be the best place to start… we held him back from interacting with humans. We kept him at the Church so often because we were afraid of what he would say, and yes, it will always be a worry about how honest he’ll be, but that is what he needs, to be around people. The idea is to start him training Noah, and slowly introduce him around people in the Church again, the café on their breaks, maybe the bar later in time. Encourage him to be around humans again, get to know them as people, worth knowing, and protecting.”

She nodded firmly, “We can do that. I can even set up a quiet zone so we don’t risk someone provoking him, so he can start by observing rather than interaction. I think you’re right, though. We failed him as much as Jerahmiel corrupted him. We can help… we can help… right?” she asked gently.

“Absolutely, I know he went feral baby, but the fact he already brought himself back, tells me that he hasn’t gone too far.” It gave Chris hope. Sure, attacking humans was a different element to his mating issue with Niko, and Chris didn’t know what was happening there. He knew that the reincarnated gargoyle turned werewolf’s talk with his mate had not been so fruitful a few days ago, but the relationships that they held, were delicate. “Do you know if anyone has heard from Folio since he left?”

“I… haven’t heard much and my messages to Riyah have been ignored, so… I think he’s with Folio… I… I don’t know what to think of it…” she sighed softly, guilt edging her words making her eyes water, “Chris- I messed up. I think I messed up really bad with Folio and Riyah.” she admitted. A true rarity was when she admitted to messing up.

Chris set his food aside to wrap his arms around his mate, to cuddle her gently, sooth her, “Oh BabyGirl, whatever has happened, they’ll work it out, I’m sure it’ll all will. Once they figure themselves out, and want to talk, Folio needs time, he learned a lot the other night, both about himself, his past… how he died. I don’t think your talk is the only problem.” Pressing a light kiss to her temple. He also knew how much she missed her friend, how much she’d been good friends with Niko, getting up to all kinds of mischief.

She nodded slowly, hiding her face against him, crying softly, “I miss Riyah.” she whispered to him meekly, nuzzling him as she clung to him. “I miss Niko… all of them…” she whispered, fingers buried in his hair as she nuzzled his shoulder.

Just holding her, comforting her, knowing that this couldn’t be easy with how close she was to both of them. He wished he could bring both the males back here in this instant and get them talking so they could work it out, at least between the three of them, even if it would take longer between the mates. Friends and siblings talking at least. Chris had a feeling Riyah was just attempting to support Folio, after being the one that Folio had been around for decades now before being thrust back into the gargoyle world… despite unknowingly already being a part of it. “I know, BabyGirl, I know. Boys are frustrating, I say this knowing I am just as frustrating.”

“Boys are stupid…” she grumbled, huffing softly against his chest. “Why are boys dumb-” she grumbled before hearing the phone ring, and she picked up seeing it was Riyah, “What?” she snapped, sniffling.

“Fuck you too,” he hissed, albeit slightly panicked, “I haven't seen Folio for a while– do you know where he is?”

Chris pulled back as Chenza reached for her phone on the bedside table when he heard the ring, he didn’t see who was ringing. No, but he did hear the voice on the other end of the line through the speaker end enough to know, Riyah. Folio was gone. Wasn’t it the full moon, wouldn’t they keep better track of a werewolf on the full moon? Oh boy- wait. “Oh, I think I know, nowhere we want to be, trust me.” Even if Folio didn’t remember who he was, being near Niko and Atsuko when they got involved, was crazy. Throw in full moon werewolf insanity, Chris wanted nothing to do with it, thanks.

“W…oh. Oh. Riyah, he's probably here if you wanna come over…” she said, wiping her eyes, “Sorry… I was… frustrated. I'm sorry for lashing out…” she whispered. Riyah was silent on the other end of the line and he set his jaw. Of course… “Yeah… I'm not even sure that's a good idea, but thanks.” Did that mean he was with Atsuko? With a furrowed brow as he heard his sister apologize, he just huffed without a word and hung up. Running a hand over his face, it still doesn't feel any better, even knowing where he was.

11 notes · View notes

faceless-mirror · 4 months ago

Text

Chapter Thirty-Eight

This is a collaborative fic between @cookiesupplier, @faceless-mirror & @comforting-madness

Dividers by @samspenandsword @cafekitsune @saradika-graphics

Authors Note: And they they finally reunite under the full moon, beware the smut. lol enjoy.

Pairings: Multi-Pairings, Everybody x Everybody.

Bands Included: Motionless In White, Bad Omens, Bring Me The Horizon, Ice Nine Kills (to be added as characters join, no spoilers)

Now, Ricky and Vinny are moving into their church, stirring up old and new feelings, along with the past, posing the challenge of navigating this new chapter in their lives.

MASTERLIST HERE

Taglist: @miamore0570 @21-century-tae @dragon-chica @shilohrosechicken @comforting-madness

@missduffsblog @witchyweeb34 @spicywhenspeaking @lacktoesandtoddlerants @blackveilomens

@bngurngheart @dominuslunae @collapsedglasshouses @emmmm127 @sunsshinesunny

@latenightmusiclover @dontdiganothergravetoday @high-wire @awkwardalex

(please comment/like/reblog/message to be added to taglist)

Chapter Thirty Eight

Folio was always wired in the nights with the moon so close to being full, so the fact that he’d been up with Riyah and Noah. Jolly, Nick and Shade even joined them along the way, all of them wrapped up, not for the first time. Keeping him relaxed, wasn’t always about rambunctious shenanigans, or even lustful hormone ones, sometimes it was just about keeping him distracted for the nights around the moon. Just like this.

The next day, Folio spent most of it cleaning out parts of his room on his own, returning to his packing. He felt lighter after all his time with his family the night before, despite being so wound up at the same time.

It was when he was going through his books, and his collection of smutty dragon fantasy books… the kind that Noah always made fun of him for. Folio could never explain it okay, he couldn’t, he just liked them… but looking at the reptilian like bestial creature on the front, and he shuddered remembering the feeling of Atsuko’s tongue down his throat in that clock tower… Just like that… Folio was gone.

He was out the door and shifting onto all fours to run as fast as he could to get to the Church.

Atsuko was leaned on the mausoleum. He had been eating at least some and resting some, though his eyes opened at the crunch of leaves, and he perked scrambling to perch on the mausoleum, jumping to a tree looking only to see… a wolf. His mate. His eyes watered, but he forced them back. No. No tears.

He moved down and waited before pouncing and pinned him, gently by his shoulder, fingers spread through his fur. “… Pup…” he whispered, “Why? Why now?” He asked gently, resisting the urge to scent him whining softly. He was still weak. But Niko- no. Not Niko. This was Nick Folio. Not Nikolai. He had to remember that… he had to. He couldn't hurt Folio again. His dark eyes were a storm of emotion… none of them were anger or hate. Just desperation, sorrow, grief, and longing. And love.

He pulled up off him and his eyes fluttered, feeling dizzy, but he stayed on his feet, ignoring the lingering warmth in his hand from touching his mate, leaning against the tree.

Folio had gotten to the Church around the front, seeing the line for the club with all the lights as the night was setting under the moon, and the wolf stayed far from the sights of the people… Too many people… He didn't intend to hurt anyone, that had never been Folio, and he was a one track mind right now, and they were zeroed in on that gargoyle from the clock tower… Growling at himself, he circled the far side of the Church, looking for any sign of a way in. Any sign of the creatures, he sniffed at the air as he searched his senses for them, and it was when he came to the graveyard he caught something… There… there…

It was the moment that he caught the scent, however, that he was ambushed… A yelp of surprise escaped him, howling out as the man who smelled too much like the creature he wanted, lept on top of him, pushing him down to the ground. Talking to him… Why? What did it matter, why? He wanted his monster, he wanted his dragon… Give… Give… A growl escaped him as Folio tried to shift under where he had pushed him down, the way he brushed his fingers through his fur.

When the man moved back from him, Folio shifted back onto all fours, staying in his wolf form, though. Now that he’d been attacked once, he wasn’t going to give him the satisfaction of a weak spot, whether an underbelly, or human form… Folio was far too wolf for that under the full moon right then. Blinking up at him as he crouched low, protecting said underbelly with the ground, where was the beast he wanted, he craved, this man smelled like him… the wolf’s tail wagged at the thought.

“It's busy tonight… you should be home… be safe… I know you hate me…” he whispered kneeling down shaking ever so slightly. “But I'm scared. I don't want to see you hurt again.” He whispered to him. Wanting nothing more than to touch him again.

… It’s busy tonight. Should be home safe. For a second, Folio growled low at the man before him as he started to kneel down before him, staying low, his backside basically wiggling as his tail wagging in the air as he watched him carefully.

Scared.

Scared…

I’m scared…

Those two words bounced around in his head and had Folio staring at Atsuko as he told him he didn’t want him hurt again. Bones broke and healed, muscles stretched, and snapped back into place until Folio was kneeling, naked in the dirt in front of… of his mate…

“At- At-… Suko?”

He stared, as Folio shifted. “Nick…” he whispered, taking off his hoodie and wrapped it around him. “Let's go inside…let's get you comfy, and we can talk if you want.” He said softly, not realizing he wasn't talking to just Nick. His heart and eyes heavy as he sighed, helping him up.

Thing was, for Honesty, Nikolai was used to Atsuko being a bit… obtuse sometimes. Not seeing things that were right in front of his face, and yet other times seeing things that not one else saw. His mate was the most frustrating person in the world in that manner at times, so it was no wonder that Chenza had him so easy upset. He was going to have to find his friend and give her a big hug because it was not really her fault, at all. Folio really hoped that she wasn’t upset he’d been avoiding her. He had, he’d admit it, he’d been avoiding everyone here, Atsuko was here.

“Really? Talking? But the Full Moon was made for the chase, and I always run, I can never sit still. You don’t want to run with me, Suko?” His head tilting as he tried to tempt his mate into one of their favorite past times.

The elder blinked a few times, “You…?” his eyes watered, lip trembling, “Niko?” he whispered, cupping his face, running his thumb over his cheek, “Niko….” he whispered, tears welling up unable to keep them away now. He hiccuped, throwing his arms around him, nuzzling him and whimpering much like the feral beast he had been done. Desperate to love him. “I missed you, you asshole!” he hissed, licking at his neck and shoulder, nipping at him lightly as he held on. Not as strong as he should be yet, but he clung tightly, unwilling to let him go at that moment.

He grumbled softly through his tears, body shifting some, clothes absorbed into his form as he kept nuzzling and scenting him, wings unfurling. Then that long rough tongue swept over his skin again, pinning Folio down gently as the draconic beast purred against his skin before moving, not to restrain him- to not crush him. Looking down at him with wet dark eyes, whimpering and lipping at his skin.

The werewolf smiled slowly, seeing the realization spark in the older gargoyles eyes with the question of the nickname he’d given him so long ago. Turning his cheek into his hand, sighing as he saw those tears, he didn’t want to make him cry, but he could understand it. Folio had felt like a mess for days, he could only imagine how Atsuko had been feeling for centuries, since he’d died. He tried not to, he did, but Folio couldn’t help but laugh at the way that Atsuko called him an asshole with a hiss. His arms wrapping around him some even as he nipped at him like that, clinging to him… He was perfectly okay with that.

As he felt Atsuko shift, growing some in size just a bit, the already smaller man groaned, but not really in frustration, instead thrilled in the change as he felt him nuzzle against him. His tongue swept over his skin had him groaning again when Atsuko was pressing against him, “You, you still like the crypt.” The mausoleum.

Atsuko nuzzled him harder and licked his skin more. Of course. It's where we spent so much time… the elder's voice was gravelly in his head as he whimpered and whined softly, looking at him desperately. He nibbled softly as he looked at him contently with a needy, purr, laying his head down over his chest listening to his heartbeat.

Groaning again as Atsuko licked against him, pressing his body against him with the way his mate had all but draped his now larger body over his. Fuck. Hands grasped at his mate, fingers running over his black, shimmering scales that ran down the sides of Atsuko’s neck and shoulders in this half shift. “You feel so thin, Baby… what happened?”

The gargoyle whimpered, nibbling at him. Punishment… for upsetting you. Noah fed me… that way you wouldn't be too mad. Been eating since yesterday. Is… that okay? He grumbled gently.

Folio flinched at the mention of punishment, he hated the way Jerahmiel had punished Honesty, he hated how he punished all of them. He was, vindictive, he would prefer how he ignore Nikolai when he screwed up, but that was because he would just punish Honesty instead, and that reminder made the smaller man whine. That was even before he’d been able to convince Atsuko to agree to be his mate, it had taken him well over a century of their involvement before he’d been managed to encourage him. Sighing, the problem was, the way Atsuko felt now, did not feel like a mere few days of punishment from the clock tower… Yet, he knew he was telling him no lies. No lies, only… “Is that all?”

The draconic beast whined, hiding, the catacombs. I've… been there since after Noah… was born…

He kneaded the earth, whimpering anxiously as his stomach rumbled violently now, and he trembled lightly as it felt like Folio was petting his bones..

Oh, he loved him, Niko loved Suko with his whole heart and soul, but every so often he drove him around the bend. Isn’t that how love was? He saw it in all the others too, especially with beings that lived as long as they did. People mistook Honesty, though, just because he never lied, didn’t mean that he couldn’t just, not tell you something… The man he loved was excellent at times, at simply, not telling him something… at least, when he didn’t want to, or he forgot to. There were other times when he would just blurt out details no one wanted him to share.

None of the others ever knew which time it was going to be. Folio supposed that would be frustrating to the others, more often than not.

The catacombs, they were never supposed to go into the catacombs, and he could bet all the money they were never granted back then how and why he was down there… Especially when he was marking it with Noah’s birth. Tadashi died around Noah’s birth. “Tadashi didn’t even know did he, about Noah, Moma, she, she never got to…” Sighing… As much as he wanted to wrap his body around Atsuko, he wanted to… just thinking about his mate, spending four hundred years lost in the dead. It hurt.

He whimpered, nudging him gently, I waited… I was good. I tried… he whispered mentally, whimpering and trying to scent him, still trembling sweetly, tail coiled around them, chirping.

Folio shuddered a little as Atsuko nuzzled, pushing himself against him to scent him back with a whine, his eyes closing, to push back the tears and attempting to ease the tension ripping through his body. “I know Drake, I know.” His hands, with nails a little too sharps scraping over scales. Oh, he missed being able to think to Atsuko, being mates, but he wasn’t a gargoyle anymore, the fact he could still hear him… “You, I promised I wouldn’t leave you alone, I came back… I’m sorry I took so long. I promised Moma I’d protect Noah too, I’m so sorry.” Leaning in to kiss him, he didn’t want him to feel like Noah was more important, just explaining that being away for so long, was important.

He rumbled lightly, kissing back as he curled up against him, shaking lightly. “Noah is important. I just… wanted to assure you I was good.” He breathed, laying his horned head on his shoulder.

Noah was important, he was his brother, he was his family, just like Nick, and Jolly, and if his Moma was still here… Folio wouldn’t talk about what had happened to her because he wasn’t sure that would go down well. Not when he remembered that face, he remembered that fact all too well, and not just from the night Moma had died. He remembered seeing her years before that, and that, was why he knew that it wasn’t an accident he’d turned up that night to find Moma. When she’d insisted he run… he’d picked up his brother, and run. As Atsuko shook lightly, Folio was worried, somehow they were still partially bonded obviously, with Atsuko still able to speak to him… but he’d died, and they’d not been able to complete the mating bond in the first place. Would his fear keep him from him again?

It took him a century to convince him the first time… Even while they were involved… “Suko?”

He looked up, purring, Yes? He ground against him, gently nuzzling his neck and shoulder, licking up his cheek softly. Folio tilted his head to look down at his mate, his mate who wasn’t quite his mate right now, and that felt so very… wrong. Scraping his slight wolf claws down his dark gargoyle scales, well, if this was going to take another century, he might as well start now… “Will you be my mate again, Suko?”

“Yes. I will be your mate.” He said without hesitating and shivered at the feeling of his claws on his scales, back arching before picking up Folio to slip inside the mausoleum, growling softly as he nipped at him gently. Mine.

Folio’s eyes went wide, and he perked up instantly when Atsuko spoke out loud this time. He agreed. Wrapping around him when he picked him up, growling back at the nip, before he was kissing him again, Folio’s teeth sharper like his claws as he clung to the gargoyle while he carried him.

As soon as they were alone in the structure, Atsuko huffed and laid down Folio grinding and touching as much of him as he could. “Mine.” He growled verbally before kissing him and shoving his tongue down his throat.

“Yours.” The gravel of his reply came because he wasn’t shifted to his wolf, when he was changed, he couldn’t actually talk outside of growls and howls unlike when he was a gargoyle. Arching up to his mate as Atsuko laid him down, moaning into the kiss as he ground against him before his mate’s tongue was being pressed down into his throat. Fuck, yes, yes, his claws were digging into Atsuko’s arms as he felt his cock throb with pure need, his body shuddering with the feeling of his tongue invading so blissfully into his body. Folio had been so blissfully reminded, yet unaware, in the clock tower… and he’d dreamed about this faceless draconic lover for so long… now he knew why. Everything would be different, he wasn’t a gargoyle now, though.

“Mine…. All mine…” he purred, pulling back, tilting his head as he looked him over, grinding gently and slowly against him. “Now…? Please… no more waiting.” He pleaded softly, claws scraping lightly, “I want my mate… all I've wanted…” he whispered, shifting back into more human form, purring, peeling off clothes as he looked him over, nails scraping over his chest. “Now.”

Folio’s tongue ran over his canine like sharpened teeth as Atsuko pulled back, his eyes regarding him as he watched his mate take in his new body. He knew he was different, tiny compared to the gargoyle Suko had mated once… whining at the way he whispers, pushing his smaller body closer to Atsuko, he wanted that, he wanted all of that too. Still, Atsuko’s claws, even in his human form were scraping over his chest, Folio didn’t for a second pull away. “Drake, Drake… my Drake…” Folio arched up against him at the feel of his nails down his chest… but first…

“Are you going to ask me first?” Folio wanted to be sure… he wanted to do this right. Yes… with the thoughts, he might not need to, but Folio was not going to risk it. They had not been apart six hundred years to not be finally bonded properly!

“Will you be my mate?” he asked softly, waiting with a slight tremble, anxious and hopeful he would touch him, waiting to hear him say it. His eyes widened, dilated as he looked into his eyes, licking his lips, teeth flashing in the low light of the crypt.

The excitable wiggle of the werewolf under him, was practically intoxicating, Folio felt like it was vibrating hearing Atsuko asking that. He might as well be back all the way, six hundred years ago, Niko, hearing him say it for the first time… So sure he’d say no again but asking just needing him to hear Atsuko say something during the battle that day while he’d been injured… Injured and dying.

He wasn’t injured now… Now he had his Drake. Here and now. “By the angels, yes, my Drake, yes, I will be your mate.” And this time he wasn’t looking at him, covered in blood about to pass out in front of him. “Come here.” Reaching up for him, cupping his cheeks, pulling Atsuko in for a kiss

Atsuko didn’t hesitate to kiss him harder, grinding against him, My mate. Mine. Mine. Mine. Possessive needy thoughts flooded his brain, making him shiver hungrily, claws scraping as his tail swayed over Folio’s legs teasingly. He kissed down his neck, teeth scraping and groaning before he bit his shoulder, sharp teeth breaking skin. It was permission. Folio wasn’t a gargoyle now. He was a werewolf. He had another mating ritual….

A snarl slipped from the smaller man the moment Atsuko’s teeth sank into his shoulder, the werewolf had been howling inside of him, begging for that moment… The gargoyle in him had what he wanted, had been waiting for, but the werewolf, while at the height of his cycle in many other ways, his mating rite was much more primal… and bloody. His teeth, sharp, vicious, sank into Atsuko’s shoulder, and the copper tang of his blood hit his tongue as he growled, marking him… His… Mine. Folio might never be able to talk to him the same way, but his claim was there. Now the gargoyles didn’t have to turn to stone every day, he’d even scar for him, just like werewolf mating was supposed to.

Atsuko moaned loudly as he did, head falling back with a desperate moan. “Fuck-” he gasped out shakily, toes curling as he rocked slightly but didn’t pull away. “Please- Niko- Stop teasing me- please…. Please- I- please-”

Even as Atsuko was moaning, though, Niko wasn’t letting go, his teeth still biting into his shoulder. Instead, he surged up and pushed his body up, the full moon coming with the primal edge of his wolf allowing him to shift them, ending up with him pushing Atsuko onto his back. Finally, his teeth pulled from his mate’s shoulder, blood dripping from his sharpened teeth before, he licked over the wound to seal the skin, tending the mark like any good wolf tending his mate… Growling against his skin, his hips rolling down against him as he did, before he was reaching and pressing his fingers to Atsuko’s lips… “Spit, Baby.” No more teasing.

He opened his mouth, drooling and made sure to coat his fingers, whining loudly and sweetly, holding onto him as he rolled his hips against Folio's, desperate to coat his fingers well enough. This was not the first time, nor the last that they had made do with spit, or having to find slick of some kind in an unconventional means… Folio, however, was usually much better at having a travel packet of lube or a condom on him, thanks to Noah… neither, however, right that moment. “Next time more than spit, I’m not hurting you.”

Reaching between them, leaning back, slick fingers sliding between Atsuko’s cheeks… It had been a long time.

The elder spread his legs, grinding slowly as he trembled, “Pup- I don't care if it hurts-” he groaned, “I need you now-” He whispered, eyes fluttering and rolling back at the gentle touch.

Folio just shook his head, “No, no, I care, I care..” his fingers stroking over his hole before pressing one spit slick finger, his nail once more dull, inside of his mate carefully. “I care because I haven’t spent the last few days fretting over the thought of you hating me, and me thinking I bullied you into being my mate centuries ago… only to hurt you… so suck it up.” Smirking at him, okay, so they were not the typical mated pair, not even close.

Atsuko whimpered out, gasping. “Fucking- brat.” He gasped, rolling his hips harshly, eyes fluttering helplessly. “Folio- Niko-” he gasped out meekly, jaw slack.

Pumping the finger inside of him, once, twice, the slide of the spit allowing him to add a second finger after a moment, and the werewolf grinned wide at the gasp from his mate. Teeth pointed even in the dark of the mausoleum, Folio growling at his mate happily, “You love it.”

Atsuko whimpered, reaching up as his tail swayed, fingers in Folio’s locks, whining before it turned into a needy growl, tugging him down into an aggressive and needy kiss. Trying to convey at the moment what he needed. What he craved. He pulled away, shaking, “Please.”

Oh, the werewolf knew what he needed, he knew, Folio still wasn’t pushing, he wasn’t giving in by rushing… There were some full moons when the primal side of the wolf would take over, and he’d be all aggression and just maul his partner, howling to the moon… Nothing but teeth, and claws, chasing them down under the moonlight… This was not that. Atsuko was his mate and Niko had been waiting for this for six hundred years… since he’d died bleeding out in his arms… longer even. Seven hundred since the first time he’d asked him and Atsuko had told him he was too afraid of being alone to be his mate. Too afraid, and Nikolai had been determined to prove he didn’t have to be… and here he was, six hundred years, post death, proving it. Not alone.

Twisting two fingers inside of him, Folio shifted so he could pull back just enough and spit a little more, adding to the slick and add a third finger inside of him. “Please what?”

Atsuko's head fell back, whimpering and whining- “Please, fuck me, knot me- anything- please-” he begged tears in his eyes as he looked up at him, holding onto him, “Fill me.” He begged, gasping.

Folio moaned at the thought, it would be so easy, so tempting, but the thought, and he knew, he knew Atsuko… “How long Drake? How long has it been since you’ve had sex?” He was not going to hurt him. Stretching him with spit was one thing, but knotting him with nothing but spit was another thing entirely.

He looked up at him, eyes watering. “Six hundred years, and ten days…” he whispered, recounting their last time, eyes welling with tears. “Please- please I need it. I don't care-” he begged.

Their last time before the battle, before the attack. “I know, I know Drake, but I can’t knot you without lube okay, Baby, we have this.” Leaning in to kiss him, assuring him he wasn’t going to stop though, not going to pull away from him as he cried, he begged as his fingers twisted, stretching him. Knowing just how long it had been for him now… No… fuck… he was going to have to resist. Folio slipped his fingers from his mate and shifted his hips over him, wrapping his spit slick fingers around his cock and stroked as he lined himself up.

Atsuko held onto him, trembling as he whined and whimpered, “I can take it- I can. I promise-” he gasped before moaning as he lined up. “Please- I've been good- baby- I need-”

He growled softly, snapping lightly, “Niko- I will make sure I get that knot one way or another, and you know it- please-”

Niko, just growled right back, teeth bared “You want me to stop, you want to go inside and get the lube right now, we can do that… we can go, right now? Let’s go!” Calling his bluff. Pulling back just slightly, seeing what he would do.

Atsuko grit his teeth, flipping him onto his back despite being weak- “No! NO! NO MORE INCOMPLETE MATINGS!” he roared, eyes wet as he stared at him, tail whipping back and forth before realizing, and he froze. He shook, some pulling back. “I…” he looked at Nick as if he had snapped out of a trance. “I'm…”

His mate’s roar was stark and was met with a high yowl as Folio found his back slammed back down to the stone floor of the mausoleum, “Fuck! Suko!” Looking up at the teary eyes of the larger man, his hands grasping him so tightly as he saw the way he froze… Swallowing… “I’m not saying no.” His words quiet. He’d never tell him no, he wasn’t even saying not tonight after what had happened last time… “Please… we can go inside, okay?”

He whined and nuzzled Folio, shifting more into a beast begging for forgiveness before seeming to think and moved Folio onto his back before opening the entrance To the catacombs. Carrying him into the dark fearlessly. He rumbled softly, safest. Nothing can happen this way. Safest. Take you to nest. Have lube there…stole some. Have much. I have it… the feral side rumbled as the catacombs remained still… no movement and bones crunched under his claws before finding his nest of stolen goods and mattresses, sighing contently as he set Folio down.

It took Folio a moment to realize where Atsuko was taking him after the gargoyle was picking him up, his shift into his more beast form having his size growing again. The werewolf just wrapped around him when he’d lifted him up, sighing, giving in to the movement, happy that he seemed to agree now… until he saw where they were going… “Wait, no, no, Suko, not the catacombs!” Was he fucking joking?! Every gargoyle knew what the catacombs were for okay, and Niko had never liked the thought of them, never. One, they weren’t supposed to go in there, for a reason, and two… zombies. Long ago, before the creation of graveyards on holy ground had become the normal, when mortal’s buried their dead anywhere, eventually, their dead, didn’t stay… dead. So the gargoyles had to create the catacombs to trap the zombies that escape their graves… All gargoyle protected churches had them. Eventually, holy ground and graveyards sanctified the bodies of the dead and new zombies weren’t created, just leaving the old ones to be… contained.

Atsuko taking him down here, had Niko trying to scramble out of his arms even as he was talking to him, telling him it was safe, nest, lube… “What do you mean, you have a… nest?” Seeing the mattresses as he set him down, glancing around before he looked back to his mate. Something was going on here… something he didn’t like… “Why, do you have a nest down here?”

The beast tilted his head, It’s home. I made it home. Had to. Commanded to stay out of sight… had to do a lot to make safe. But safe now. The beast set him down and nudged him gently. Safest place. No angels. No zombies. No interruptions.

It’s home. Niko stared at his mate… He was commanded? There was only one angel he could think of that would have commanded him down here out of sight… Jerahmiel… son of a bitch. “He’s still out there, isn’t he? I’ve been hoping he was dead and that is why he’s not here.” Glancing around again, as Atsuko nudged him once more, no angels, no zombies… if there were no zombies… “You killed all the zombies that were contained in the catacombs here?” These were massive catacombs…

He purred in confirmation, licking his cheek and curled around him, I did. Had to stay safe… no resting for years. Had to be sure. All gone now… very quiet mostly now. He sighed, clicking his teeth softly. The dragon shifted once more slowly, blinking and looked at Folio, “Did… I do something wrong…? Is… did I mess up again?” he asked, his eyes widening as he swallowed the thought itself messing with his head.

“No, no, you didn’t mess up, not at all.” The werewolf assured him quickly, but there was something about the way he was looking around, at how still everything felt down here. Admittedly, Niko had never been game enough to venture down here, for good reason, zombies, the stories he’d heard about them from the elder gargoyles, he’d never wanted to deal with them. Atsuko down here for so long, he would have thought he could evade them, stay out of sight was the command, not kill everything… If he’d killed everything… What else would he be willing to kill? Zombies were technically still human spirits, dead, but human, that was why the gargoyles were commanded to trap them instead of killing them… If Atsuko killed them all, would he kill actual humans? Would the others think that he could…

The others could never know. Niko was never going to tell them.

“No, Drake. You stayed safe.” Reaching for Atsuko, cradling his face, “you stayed safe and did nothing wrong, you waited for me to come home.” Smiling at him as he leaned in to kiss him.

He kissed back, crawling closer to curl against him, nuzzling gently against him, cooing, adoration in his eyes as he looked at him. When he pulled back to let him breathe. It was a bit dusty down here, considering Atsuko hadn't been sleeping in doors. He shook the blankets free of dust before gently pushing Niko onto his back. “Now?”

As Atsuko pushed him back, Niko was letting him move this time, just watching him. Taking in deep breaths, the catacombs were really far from calming for him, especially not in his last life, and this life was proving to be no easier with all this. Looking up to Atsuko, his hands reaching for his sides, now, “lube…” Reminding him of their reason for coming inside… lube first, where was it.

He grabbed it off a shelf. It was fresh, and he put it in his hand and nuzzled him more. “Do… you not want to be down here? Even though it's safe now…?” He asked softly.

Folio, Folio was scared, suddenly so scared. Not of his mate, but for his mate. It was bad enough that he’d had a stint going feral in the clock tower, coming back from that, that the others would be watching him carefully, but this? This might tip the balance. Did he want to complete their mating in the catacombs? Not really, but Atsuko felt safe down here, that was what was important, and no one would find them right now… “It’s fine, baby, I’m fine.” Clicking open the lube, he spilled some onto his fingers, “no more incomplete matings, come here.” Reaching for Atsuko, pulling him into a kiss, and pressing his lubed fingers inside of him.

Atsuko kissed back, cupping his face and nuzzled him softly, chirping gently before moaning, feeling him slip his fingers in easier. Less pain with the slick. He melted and kissed him deeper, as his tail moved to wrap around his thigh, lightly rubbing against him teasingly. “Mine… mine…” he whispered sweetly.

Niko’s fingers twisted far smoother this time inside of his mate as he pumped his fingers inside of his ass as he kissed him. Smiling at the soft whispers against his lips, oh he was his all right, that wasn’t going to change, not now, not ever. Not even death was going to change that. “Yours Drake, yours.” Grinning against his mouth as he stretched him a bit more before he slipped his fingers out again… “So good, come on… ride me.” He was on top this time.

He moaned softly, looking at him with love and moved to straddle him, sliding down, making sure everything was aligned. As Folio filled him, he moaned, savoring the feeling of him, eyes fluttering as pleasure welled up inside of him, heart soaring and raging happily. He kept going until their hips met, and his tail squeezed his thigh, gently rubbing against his skin tenderly. “Mine… my love…” he whispered, moving a bit. It was teasingly slow at first, a savoring pace, gentle and loving, as Atsuko pressed a hand over his chest, feeling his heart beat. A small smile crossed his lips as he looked into his eyes, “Niko…” he breathed before steadily picking up the pace.

Fingers wrapped around Atsuko’s hips as Folio lifted his when his cock filled him, fuck, while it hadn’t been six hundred years for him, it had been so long since he’d been able to touch his mate. Moaning as he looked up to Atsuko, “Suko, please.” His hips jerked up to his as his hand pressed against his chest, enjoying the touch, savouring it with everything in him. “I love you, my mate.”

“I love you. I missed you-” he breathed moving faster and harder trembling as he moved, squeezing his leg, “I missed you…” he whispered continuing moving and rocking trembling for him as he savored the touch, nuzzling his neck and chest. “Please don’t do that again…” he breathed, kissing him again despite how awkward it was to move. “Please-”

The way Atsuko’s tail was wrapped around his leg was the most perfect comfort, grounding him away from the catacombs as he shifted with him, moving with each roll of his hips. Growling as his claws dug in slightly, holding on to him, feeling the way his cock jumped as Atsuko rode him, trembling as he rocked, nuzzling against him, “I won’t, I swear I won’t.” Fighting hellhounds, vampires, fuck, he would be ever so careful not to risk leaving Atsuko alone again. Not after so long. Not knowing what he’d put him through.

Atsuko’s head fell back as he moved with more purpose now, his toes curling as he trembled lightly, groaning in the back of his throat, “I love you. I’ve always loved you- I was just scared… I was scared to admit it-” he confessed, babbling softly with tears in his eyes as he looked into his eyes again, “I’m so sorry I took so long.”

Folio’s forehead pressed against Atsuko’s as their eyes met, glazed with tears, both happy, and sad in the face of how they were feeling. Blissful and bitter-sweet at the memories that were in their mind. Hearing him say that he loved him… hearing that… Hearing him actually say it… after how many times he’d tried to get him to say it before… “I love you, I love you, I love you…” Moaning as his hips rolled up, he could feel his knot starting to form inside of him as Atsuko pressed down harder against him, leaving him to gasp out.

Atsuko moaned and kissed him, “I love you, I have for over seven hundred years. I love you-” he panted, feeling his knot teasing his hole before excitement rushed his mind and without thinking pressed down fully. As his knot popped inside of him, he cried out cumming and holding on tighter, rolling his hips a few more times tight around him as his eyes rolled back harder and his body trembled forward.

For Cheerfulness, Niko was so fucking happy he was half sobbing against Atsuko’s mouth as he kissed him back, clutching him as he fucked up into him. The howl that escaped him as his mate clenched so tight around his knot when he locked inside of him then, triggering him to come completely undone, filling him. Folio couldn’t resist biting him again, sharp teeth latching down on his shoulder over the bite that he’d marked him once already as his hips jerked up into him with his knot.

The gargoyle moaned and trembled against him, savoring the pain of the bite as much as he savored his love. He couldn’t help it. He adored him. He felt him. He needed him. And this was what he had wanted and waited for, dreaming of in the dark. And it was worth the wait to feel his lover hold him and fill him and claim him as his one… The one he would come home to. That he wouldn’t be left alone when others had their mates. He had his true home back.

There was no way he would let him go again. He slumped into him purring and nuzzled him, nibbling his shoulder and neck, despite the way his thighs were trembling, threatening to give out.

Feeling the way Atsuko’s thighs were trembling, Niko’s arms were wrapped around him with him pulling him down as much as he could. Shifting and rolling them both to their side on the mattress to try and make it more comfortable so he could relax together. “Relax, relax, Suko.” It was going to be a little bit, though, full moon, might not be as long as other nights… his energy was at a high on nights like this. However, the emotional toll tonight, had drained him in a way that no moon could count for, and looking at Atsuko, he wasn’t going to suggest another chase like he might any other night. Oh, he’d loved it, he missed it, his bat… no wonder he’d taken to Shade, giant bat that he was, but Suko was his Bat.

He purred softly, laying back with dreamy eyes, hand cupping his cheek, petting him gently, memorizing every inch of his face. “Baby- my love… I'm so sorry I didn't fight harder that day.” he breathed, running his thumb over his lower lip. “My love.”

Laying against him, Folio just sighed, shaking his head even as Atsuko pet his face, dark eyes shining in the light of the lamps. “You fought, I know, I remember.” His memory wasn’t perfect, he remembered enough, he remembered looking up at him… He remembered the pain in his eyes, the way they shone with tears when he realized he was injured so badly… and the guilt he felt that he’d caused that. “I love you, and I’m so sorry… So sorry- I-” He was the fighter of the two of them, the one that should have been better, the one that patrolled, the one that protected him… not the other way around.

“I tried to stop the bleeding… I still feel your blood on my hands sometimes. I wanted you to make it to sunrise… I tried…” he whispered, still looking over him. “I tried…” he whispered. Wrinkle here… a smile mark here… lips slightly chapped… but… he was there. Here with him. Touching him.

Leaning in, Niko kissed Suko softly, and then harder, “It’s okay, Bat, it’s okay, I’m here now. No more worries, no more waiting for sunrise.” At least he healed so much faster now. Telling Atsuko that there had been times that other creatures had tried to rip him apart, probably wouldn’t be the best idea, but it was true. They didn’t try to kill them though, they tried to help them, Nick had started them on that path, didn’t always work, though. They still tried.

Atsuko melted, pressing his lips to his once more, shivering and whining lovingly. He wrapped his tail tighter and ground a bit and cuddled in more, “baby… baby is home.”

9 notes · View notes

faceless-mirror · 5 months ago

Text

Prison of Stone and Flesh

Chapter Thirty-Seven

This is a collaborative fic between @cookiesupplier, @faceless-mirror & @comforting-madness

Dividers by @samspenandsword @cafekitsune @saradika-graphics

Authors Note: Trying to find a way to get them to talk, now that is the trick!

Pairings: Multi-Pairings, Everybody x Everybody.

Bands Included: Motionless In White, Bad Omens, Bring Me The Horizon, Ice Nine Kills (to be added as characters join, no spoilers)

Now, Ricky and Vinny are moving into their church, stirring up old and new feelings, along with the past, posing the challenge of navigating this new chapter in their lives.

MASTERLIST HERE

Taglist: @miamore0570 @21-century-tae @dragon-chica @shilohrosechicken @comforting-madness

@missduffsblog @witchyweeb34 @spicywhenspeaking @lacktoesandtoddlerants @blackveilomens

@bngurngheart @dominuslunae @collapsedglasshouses @emmmm127 @sunsshinesunny

@latenightmusiclover @dontdiganothergravetoday @high-wire @awkwardalex

(please comment/like/reblog/message to be added to taglist)

Chapter Thirty Seven

The calm of the passing week settled into a new routine, Vinny had been going through applications and Gwynn had been working on amulets and the wards best they could. However, Atsuko had been resting at his favorite mausoleum, the one where he and Nickolai had always hidden away. Now he sat waiting. Hugging his knees to his chest, as his stomach growled. He had only eaten a little over the past few days, but… He hadn't felt as if he was good enough. He had lost control. His mate… He wanted his mate… But did he deserve that any longer?

His nearly black eyes were only half open, exhausted. His skin was tanner now, from sitting out all week, it was a good look on him, though he didn't notice it. He hadn't been inside for longer than a bathroom break. He was fairly certain Chenza and Chris would have disapproved of him doing things like they once had, they enjoyed their indoor plumbing. His head leaned on the building, almost giving into sleep but perked immediately, not wanting to sleep. This was his punishment, after all.

Moving into the Church was going slowly for the new group, Noah couldn’t say he was really being that helpful with that considering he was going back and forth. He was doing as much here to help set up plenty with the baby things, Gwynn had already connected an alcove to the apartment. Basically, expanded the entire apartment so that Ricky and Justin wouldn’t have to choose to move. Now, it had a massive nursery area attached, with a room where the babies could sleep, another that was a play room, and they were painting them, decorating them with all the furniture they were buying, and putting together. Having to go back to the baby store a few times more since that first day.

Noah could tell his brother was struggling with the move, and he felt bad that Folio was having a hard time… Just as much, he noticed that Atsuko was keeping his distance from everyone, and it didn’t feel right. So when Vinny made lunch, Noah thanked her and grabbed an extra large container of the seafood salad, hopefully he could share when he found Atsuko… He was feeling so much better, full more often, actually being able to eat properly, lots of fish. A red meat burger might be nice, but hey he couldn’t complain, it was a dream to feel full.

It didn’t take Noah long to find Atsuko once he found his trail, he had a way about him. Sighing as he spied him by the mausoleum, “Hey Atsuko… Hungry?”

Atsuko looked up, then rubbing his sleepy eyes. “Mm? Yes… but… I… don't think I deserve to eat yet. My punishment… I…” The gargoyle looked at his hands picking at his nails, picking at them… They were short and worn down to nubs. A nail-biter it seemed.

Noah moved over closer, “Your punishment? What punishment? Who is punishing you?” Yes, Folio was struggling with the news of his past, his brother, what had apparently had happened to him… But Noah wasn’t sure to what extent the rest of it was. While he had talked to him some, Folio was spending more of his time with Riyah. Noah was just glad someone was able to comfort him. “Besides, not eating? That should never be part of a punishment, take that from me. Please, at least a few bites?” It was angel food, a few bites might fill him up some, right? Maybe not the way it did Noah, but it would have to help at least.

Atsuko glanced at him, “… I don't know. It's always been my punishment… when Jerahmiel wanted me to behave, I wasn't given rations… How should I punish myself then?” He asked, taking a bite of the salad hesitantly, unsure if this was actually okay, though the singular bite filled him quite a bit once he swallowed. “This is… angel food… isn't it?” He asked, chuckling. “You are much like your father….”

Jerahmiel, he’d been mentioned before, reluctantly when Noah had asked questions about things that had happened before… He didn’t like what he’d heard about this man, he really didn’t. To hear that he had literally held rations back from someone to punish them? That was inhuman… But then as Atsuko continued and asked him how he should punish himself… As if he should choose for himself how to punish the other man, especially when he wasn’t even really sure why he was being punished… No… No… That was just cruel and unusual to have to choose.

“Atsuko, no, you shouldn’t have to punish yourself, what are you even punishing yourself for?” That, no, he shouldn’t be punishing himself at all, if he were in trouble, the others would have said something, surely.

Smiling when he figured out it was angel food right away, taking a bite himself, oh, Vinny was good, as always. “Yep, Vinny’s seafood salad, I definitely need some of her recipes, or get her to let me cook with her. I haven’t worked with any of the angel food yet, but Chris has only gone finishing once since after, well, Ryan’s punishment… which, unlike yours, was deserved.” Giving Atsuko a look, he stood by that, he did.

The elder sighed softly, taking another bite, “I… I scared my mate away. I don’t know… I was trying to be romantic while feral… I scared him. I… I’m punishing myself. Because I’m… I should…” He swallowed and hugged himself, tearing up. “I’m scared, Noah.” He whispered, “I miss him. I know most of the time I'm clueless when recognizing people- it’d been so long…” Continuing with a whisper as his chest ached. “Everyone recognized him before I did, and I’m his mate.”

Atsuko set his spoon down, done eating, full enough for now, as he hid his face. “I know he doesn’t remember. Maybe he never will. I won’t hold him to his old promise… But I’m scared.”

Noah sighed as he took another bite of the salad himself, listening as Atsuko talked, glad that he was, that he was talking to him even if he was thoughtful about it. He knew how hard it was to talk about things like this, to admit to fear… Fear is a powerful emotion at the best of times, and the worse when it is something so important.

“I don’t think you scared him away. If that was going to happen, he wouldn’t have been all cuddly with you, it was…” Noah paused, unsure how to continue, “there was so much that night Atsuko, what happened between the two of you, that, wasn’t the problem. At least, I don’t think it was. He was worried about you, and wrapped up in you the whole way back here.” Noah had to stop himself from going into detail about the different things that Folio, his brother, had found out that night, and even then, there was a lot his brother hadn’t heard. Honestly, he hoped maybe never fully understand, but Noah was beginning to learn a lot when it came to Angels, a lot he himself he wished he didn’t know, but did.

Sighing when he realized Atsuko stopped eating, but Noah had another bite, slowly, maybe he would want some more. “Promise, what promise did he make?”

Atsuko sniffled, holding himself tighter. “That I’d never have to be scared… That he'd be there… with me.”

Noah had to bite his tongue before he pointed out that was an unfair promise to hold him to from the get, especially when Noah still had to be there when Folio woke up in cold sweats… He still had night terrors of the night his entire pack had been slaughtered when he was only a toddler, the night he’d been dropped on his mother’s doorstep, the night she’d decided to take him in. Noah remembered her telling him about how she’d found him curled up sound asleep, like a puppy, on their front stoop, just a little boy, all alone, lost in the world. At first, she’d tried to find his family, but it had only taken two days for her to find the story of the werewolf pack and piece together what had happened to them. Nick had woken up in tears that very night, clinging to her.

Sighing, Noah spooned another mouthful of salad into his mouth thoughtfully, not wanting to say anything he’d regret, he’d sworn to Ryan he wouldn’t say anything about the angels. He refused to worsen it for Atsuko, and trying to explain that he thought that maybe Folio’s brother issues might have contributed to his problems right now, that would likely make it so much worse. It would probably have him have asking questions Noah couldn’t, wouldn’t, answer. Not without bringing up the angels, and that was no go.

“Would you believe me if I told you that I think you just need to give Folio time? That this was just a shock? Trust me, I’ve had some big ones lately, and they aren’t easy…” He couldn’t even say he wasn’t still trying to adjust, though Vinny claimed he was putting weight on at least. “I’m still struggling.”

“That's… why I'm waiting. I've been waiting… and I just… I know that I have to be patient.” Atsuko murmured, looking up at Noah and smiled… he looked less like a twig. Less gaunt. “Angel food has helped?” He asked softly with gentle eyes.

Patience, not something that was easy Noah supposed, considering Atsuko had been without his mate for centuries, longer than Folio had been alive as it were. Which was part of the problem. The question of the angel food, as Noah took another bite, before offering the almost empty bowl again to Atsuko if he wanted a little more… smiling slightly as he swallowed. “Yes, I finally feel full, it’s good… and Vinny says I look like I’ve put on some weight.” A woman commenting on weight used to be thought of as terrifying, they’d make some snarky remark about how dare he be so skinny, but to hear the fondness in her voice, he knew she only wished his good health.

Atsuko smiled softly, “I… I’ll do a half a bite. I don't want to overwhelm myself…” He whispered, taking another small bite, “You have, you look like you aren't on the verge of starvation.” He mused softly with gentle eyes. “Chenza has always been a mother hen. She matches Christopher so well in that regard.” He hummed.

Noah scoffed, “I was not on the verge of starvation, you are all so dramatic, you talk like I was skin and bone, I stuffed my face every damn day, I had meat on my bones, I did. I would have been a meal, thank you… Maybe not a big meal, or a full McHappy Meal, but a meal a least. Damn.” Shaking his head, making him feel like you could have counted his ribs or something, starvation. Still, he smiled when Atsuko did take that half a bite, he’d seen this, the barely eating, time on the street, helping people on the street, growing up with Nick and Jolly… He knew the effect… Noah wasn’t going to sit and let Atsuko do this to himself.

Finishing the last of his salad now himself, Noah swallowed, “The question is now, when is the fish diet going to drive me insane… I am already craving a cheeseburger.”

“Well…. If I were to catch you a deer… You could bless it, and you'd have red meat.” Atsuko offered. “Blessed beasts only come from archangels.” He commented. “It would be worth a shot.” He said gently, “or we could see about chickens. Blessed chickens producing eggs?”

Oh, oh, so Atsuko knew about that part. Noah had wondered how much he knew having been keeping himself sparse from everyone these past few days, if he knew about Noah’s other grand-parentage. He still wasn’t sure how he felt about it, sure Gwynn said his grandfather was one of the nicer Archangels, but not only had he fallen, but no one had seen anything of him. If he were decent, would he not be out there, helping people? Then again, he was the Angel of Death. He was doing his job, just as he was supposed to, it was just a job that most would not be inclined to be partial to. It made Noah think of that new show, where the Endless, Death, she was so pleasant…

Swallowing heavily at the prospect, though… Him… he could bless animals to create blessed animals. The thought on one hand was beautiful… on the other hand… completely fucking horrifying.

The thought that he would be blessing a living being, just to then kill it for his own pleasure? Yes, it would be for his nourishment also, but it would be like assuming he deserved this life more than the animal did. He knew, he knew there were beings that killed to eat, and never, not once, did he judge them, Jolly hunted, he did, never humans, but he hunted… However, blessing the animals for slaughter felt like taking it a step even further. Besides, the possibility there was an option where animals wouldn’t have to die, he liked that one.

A strangled sound left Noah after a moment, “Chickens, lets, let's look at the chicken idea. There is probably a lot we can do with eggs.”

Atsuko nodded, “Your dad would be really proud of you. We can bring up chickens.” He hummed, leaning on the building and smiled softly. “We can talk about it.” He whispered, eyes getting heavier bit by bit.

Noah sighed, now that he’d finished his lunch, and seeing Atsuko fading a little, assuming that him eating had drained him despite it being the middle of the day, that happened. The first full-day Noah ate real meals, he’d felt tired after he felt full, his body feeling heavier, weighed down by the food inside of him, and not just because he’d stuffed himself. It was good Atsuko had eaten a proper meal. If bringing him food was what it took to get him to eat more, he’d do it more, until he stopped punishing himself at least. He’d check on him tomorrow, now however, he had someone else to check in on.

Uwriyah sat in Folio’s room as the younger had been packing. He'd occasionally help the wolf pack his things and fly off to drop his stuff off at the church inside the alcove before returning. But right now, his gaze rests on Folio while perched on his bed, and he tilts his head.

“You are thinking so loud right now,” the gargoyle quipped while crossing his legs. “Talk to me, pup. What's up? You're still stuck in that head of yours…” Riyah was still concerned for his friend, and he gently grabbed the younger male before pulling him into a hug.

Nicholas Folio wasn’t used to being the quiet one. Ever. He was loud and boisterous, Jolly had said more than once, if you didn’t hear him before you saw him, was it Folio or some sort of doppelgänger? Probably wonder if it was his brother now he thought about it. He’d ask about Temperance, but on one hand it might bring up difficult feelings for Riyah, and yet… Folio both wondered about his brother, and at the same time he was scared, an angel had taken him and only god knows what they had made him do, what they had done to him to make him do it.

These weren’t the only thoughts going through his head, and not the most prevalent with the full moon so close. Every part of him was screaming in tension as the moon drew closer, he could feel it, he could barely resist it. Four hundred years old and it still had such a pull on him. At least, the urge to kill never seemed to feel quite as intense. Maybe it was because he was always surrounded by people that kept him calm because right now, right now, this feeling was freaking him out a little bit. There were other urges, there were always other urges to give into, but those weren’t the same, those were less a worry, killing would be disastrous under the full moon. Folio didn’t want to become a hellhound.

None of this was touching on the biggest problem raging through his head, and had been for days…

“I don’t want to tal-” His words trying to shut Riyah down were cut off as he felt the gargoyle’s arms wrap around him, his hands dropping the book he had been putting in a box, slowly falling with a thud. He promised everyone he was still packing, slowly, but he was packing. If he wasn’t wondering whether he should be moving at all, he would have just thrown everything into a box, any box, not caring which, and sorted it when he got there. However, this move would take him closer to the gargoyle that was his mate, the mate that had hated him, and he’d bulled into accepting him… the same way he’d annoyed people into dating him his whole life. “What is wrong with me, Riyah? There has to be something wrong with me if even my mate hated me in my past life… I mean, no, no, how could he really be my mate if he hated me? Maybe, he needs to find his real mate, could he have another mate out there? One he never hated?”

He really wished he could see what was going on in that head of his, but maybe it's for the best. Riyah knew after all of the information that had been dumped on him, the gargoyle just knew that this was going to be a rough full moon. A sigh left him when Folio began to speak on not wanting to and just huffs, holding the smaller male close while listening to the small thud from the book that the wolf held. Riyah knew that Folio was packing, hell, he's literally here and helping him pack even if it was slowly happening.

In all honesty, he's really glad that he's decided to stay with his friend because one look at his sister with her mate immediately had him retreat.

When asked what was wrong with him, Riyah just combed his fingers through Folio’s hair as he took a deep breath and exhaled. “No… no,” he murmured, “There is nothing wrong with you. I don't know fully of what went on between the two of you in the past, but I doubt it was actual hatred there.” But when Folio said that Atsuko had to find his real mate— that had Riyah set his jaw and pull away slightly to look down at him. “I don't even know if it's possible to have another mate, Folio. He is your mate…” There was no way he could ever prove that the shorter man wasn't hated by his mate, but only time could tell and right now, he needs to distract him.

Even though where his mind went to wasn’t what he wanted to talk about, but it's something.

“You still want to know about Temperance?”

A strangled whine escaped Folio as his body tensed against the larger gargoyle, but he leaned against him for comfort just the same, with a sub-verbal growl, far more wolf like than human this close to the moon. Riyah didn’t know, he’d never seen the looks of pure disdain that the werewolf had gotten during attempts at past relationships, the disgust, how could that be anything but hatred? It was, it was possible. There had to be mistakes, just like humans made mistakes with marriage, if he had to convince this man to be his mate then… Shaking his head, blinking his eyes, it, it didn’t feel right… his heart, his heart hurt that he might have done this to someone… to Atsuko…

Seeing him that first time, when he had walked into the buffet, it had felt… he couldn’t explain it. Calling him Cutie hadn’t been enough.

Neither he nor Noah had been back to work since the kidnapping incident. Yesterday, Noah went in for their final paycheck… apparently, monsters snatching up their employees sighted around their building might scare off customers… so they parted ways amicable, with a bonus. Noah had always been able to negotiate well with their boss. Walking in that first day, he spoke to them fluently in their native tongue, much to their surprise, it was how they easily got their jobs.

When Riyah asked him about, Folio stopped short… his head lifting from the other man’s shoulder to look to him. “Would, you be okay, talking about him? I know it’s difficult, I can never talk about Zeke, Moma…”

Riyah could never know what it's like to ever love someone nor understand the feelings of attempted love either. But what he did know was the closer the full moon was, the more animalistic and wolf-like Folio’s reactions would be. So the growl and whine didn't really startle him, but it made him worry for the younger. The gargoyle idly began to scratch at Folio’s head, gently and in a soothing manner to comfort the still distressed werewolf.

With how his friend paused when he had asked him about Temperance, he could laugh, but didn't, and only smiled some. The concern that came from Folio was appreciated too, but he only cupped the shorter's cheek before patting him there lightly. “It's a topic that'll eventually make itself known,” Riyah replies softly, “It's going to be hard, but I don't mind answering…”

After hearing the unfamiliar name, it had him curious but remained silent about it.

No, Folio didn’t talk about the fact he technically had two brothers, Noah’s twin, once, and that protecting Noah as he had, came with the fact he hadn’t been able to protect Ezekiel. Nick had been a toddler, and Zeke had been barely a baby when he’d been murdered, in his crib, laying right next to Noah.

Thinking about the brother he didn’t remember, the brother, he might never remember… but Riyah did… “Yes, please tell me about him.”

Sitting in silence for a moment, he thought about little moments with being around Temperance and observing him. A soft huff left him when Folio agreed, he smiled some. “He was like you,” Riyah said softly, “Rambunctious and loud. But him being Temperance— he chose to moderate himself. But before gaining his virtue? He was just that. Happy, excitable but also shy.” He remembered times when he would see the younger gargoyle around, he saw him sit around on his own or would be very quiet and unsure.

“His name was Victor, Nikolai's brother– your brother,” he murmured, “And he did everything he felt was necessary to try and prove himself. For a once quiet gargoyle, he would make himself known in different ways.”

Him being Temperance… Folio remembered talking to Noah the other day when he had come home after talking to Gwynn, talking to him about how they’d offered him a virtue, how he’d earned it. It was interesting. Made him wonder about how he much have earned Cheerfulness once. Then it made him think how he’d been told he could be too much with how jovial he could be at times. So, where was the line if it was truly a virtue? His brother though, he smiled at the thought, he had done better, he thought, being able to temper that side of him, swallowing, he hated that they had him captive.

“Victor.” Taking in a deep breath… “He must have been a good warrior, right?” To survive the angels, at least that, Folio had hope for him. Gwynn hoped for mercy, but Folio… was it wrong he hoped to meet his brother one day?

Hearing Vic's name repeated, Riyah let out a rumble and tilted his head slightly. “Yeah, Victor…” the older whispered, “He was a great warrior. Liked knives a bit much– a fucking menace he was with them.” The times he's seen how set Temperance was with bladed weapons, he knew it would be interesting, and by the fucking angels was he intimidating when he had to.

“Vic was scary at the best and worst of times. Going from quiet and shy to just this… beast.”

Folio’s eyes went a bit wide at the thought, smiling a little, it felt good, thinking about his brother like this, it was a nice distraction, even if it seemed otherwise when Riyah suggested that he was scary. “A beast?” Chuckling, “even as a gargoyle?” The thought of it. Though, he’d never actually seen either Shade or Riyah’s beast forms. Sure, he’s seen bits of Shade’s, peaked through at the full moon in the past… but full, he didn’t think so. Not even the times he’s seen him turn to stone during the day, he’s always looked human, Folio called cheat on that. “What does your beast form look like? What does Shade’s? Is Noah always going to look like a kitten? I mean, that would be hilarious, but how is he going to fight anyone looking like a kitten?”

“Even as a gargoyle,” Riyah affirmed as he watched Folio for a moment and hums softly as he looks down at his hands. “Oh, did he have this intensity about him when he's focused.” Riyah hasn't shifted since Chenza’s death, so he's never felt the need to, even when he should. Yet as soon as he heard the younger's question about his and Shade's beast forms along with Noah's… The gargoyle hesitated in answering.

At least when it came to his own, anyways.

Riyah furrowed his brow as he tried to remember what he looked like, but just shook his head before speaking. “Victor's was wolf like, Shade’s is like a massive fucking bat,” the older murmured and laughed softly at the thought of Noah being a kitten. “That would be hilarious if Seb was a kitten, but I don't think he'd be a baby. His would be something… but I don't know what. I don't think we'll ever know until that day comes.”

It felt nice being able to talk like this, relaxing some, despite the moon… it had been a long time that Folio had struggled with the moon outside having other means of releasing the tensions. Hearing Riyah elaborate on his brother, even, helped keep his mind off thinking about his worries about his mate, about what he might have done in his past, and how he might have gone too far.

When he hesitated though, he worried that he’d asked too much of him, there must have been a reason they didn’t shift in front of them, maybe.

As he did speak up, Folio nodded, he could imagine it, remembered over the years seeing the stone statues, or what he thought of as statues at the time at the Church… now he knew of as actual gargoyles. He understood what he meant. Not an actual wolf, or an actual bat, but their forms seemed to have an influence of those creatures… not like how Noah had become an actual bobcat. He supposed that came from the mixed blood, that, was going to be interesting.

Snorting, “Are you kidding, we both saw it with our own two eyes, he was a kitten with those big gold eyes, there were no two ways about it. Let's see him try to maul people with those teeny tiny claws.” Laughing at the thought.

That happened to be when Noah found himself leaning against the door frame of Folio’s doorway, hearing his brother laugh out loud for the first time in days. Smiling a little, it felt good to hear him laugh at least. “What's the joke about?”

Riyah couldn’t help but snort as well, listening to Folio and shrugs. “I mean, yeah, but he does have mixed blood so who knows if that's going to be it. He's a bundle of mystery.” The gargoyle then went to ruffle Folio’s hair as he pulled away and hums softly, glancing towards Noah in the doorway.

“Kitten.” Was Riyah’s response before settling down on the wolf's bed again and tugged Folio down with him. “We were talking about beast forms.” He didn't know how long Noah had been standing there for, and wasn't sure if he heard about Temperance. Not that he wouldn't mind telling the tribrid either.

Folio just started laughing harder at the admittance that came from Riyah, kitten, he hadn’t even had to say anything, and there it was. Noah just rolled his eyes. They were talking about beast forms… Of course, sounded about right… of all the things, of all the powers Noah had discovered about himself, shapeshifting into his beast form… which just happens to be a kitten bobcat. Now, now he would say this, he had no problem with being a bobcat because it turns out, communicating as a bobcat, wasn’t actually that difficult, he could make some… slightly human sounds if he tried. Noah finding out gargoyles are capable of speech in their beast forms, and he wasn’t because he turned into an actual animal… he called foul. All these years, of making fun of Folio, in his werewolf form, were catching up to him.

Noah just rolled his eyes, “I know, whatever, I’m obviously made for stealth and not battle, better than the behemoth that you turn into Folio.”

That just made his brother roar with laughter again, when he seemed to be able to tell what other thoughts were going through his head as the day went by… “Yea, but looks like now I’m not the only one that can’t talk worth a damn, ain’t it. Busted! Remind me to buy you one of those lazer pointers to play with.”

Listening to the two had Riyah sit there and smile in amusement. The laughter that came from Folio was a relief to hear because it was something he's used to hearing from the smaller male. The silence was upsetting, but he knew why. Yet now, he knew the inner turmoil in that head of Folio’s was still there, but this was a welcomed distraction, and he's glad he was able to do just that.

Now, he's witnessing the brothers interact, and then he couldn't help but cackle. Riyah supposed that Folio could get some payback whenever Noah goes into his bobcat form for all those times the tribrid messed with the werewolf in his wolf form. “Oh fuck,” he laughed, “Watch out Noah, you're going to have to try and resist the moment he does get that.”

Noah knew it was bound to happen, revenge from the times he had tormented his brother, especially for the moments he’d scared Folio when they were kids and tried to tell him chocolate was poisonous to him… Obviously, not true… That Halloween his brother had turned around and eaten enough chocolate however, he’d made himself, so sick anyone would think that it might as well have been poison. He’d thrown up for days… Every so often he wondered how Nick hadn’t turned around and banned the candy on Trick or Treating… but hey, trying to keep either of them away from food was a losing battle, obviously.

“He gets a pointer, and I’ll just pull out the squeaky toys, play fetch… on the full moon, see how he likes it.” Smirking, they both knew on the full moon was the weakness. Then again, on the full moon, Noah would likely be playing with fire, he’d likely end up chased if he tormented his brother then. Still, he got another laugh out of Folio, and the werewolf standing up to reach to pull him towards the pair on the bed, Noah falling towards them with a tumble.

“Then we'll get cat toys,” he retorts. Yeah, the full moon was when Folio was weak against anything that squeaks or something to chase… It was a hand of chance when it came to the wolf because too much teasing will end up with him chasing someone instead of the ball that was used to play fetch. A snort left the gargoyle at the thought, and the idea of getting cat toys for Noah was funny.

As soon as Folio got up and dragged Noah to the bed, Riyah caught Noah a bit and chuckled softly. “Fucking giant,” he teased while moving to give the taller room on the bed, and looked him over for a moment before lightly patting his arm. “You look less sickly, and I'm glad…”

Folio giggled at Riyah’s remark about Noah being a giant, considering how he thinks of the gargoyles themselves, after all, trying not to think about how he used to be one. How he didn’t remember being one, and what he’d- No- he wasn’t going down that path tonight, not again. He was pulled back to the present with a gentle shove of Noah’s shoulder, he was a bit heavier now at his side. When his brother groaned at Riyah’s words.

“You are all so dramatic, I wasn’t sickly come on, never looked sickly, I looked fine! If I looked so sickly, then what was all the fun we had, huh?” It wasn’t like Noah wasn’t stronger than most humans and the like anyway, he was over four hundred years old. What was sickly about that? “Vinny telling me I’ve put on weight, and Atsuko talking about how I don’t look starved anymore… I was never starving!” Even if he was always stuffing his face and joking about it.

Riyah gave Noah an incredulous stare and raised a brow. “You may think you were fine… or looked fine, but Noah,” he sighed, “We're not being dramatic. For a gargoyle, being that thin, isn't healthy for us. That's a sick and malnourished gargoyle. You can be thin, but you were too small…” He felt bad for even saying that, but he wasn’t sure if the tribrid has been told that bit of information about their kin. Riyah glanced at Folio at the mention of Atsuko before turning his attention to Noah again.

“You were starving,” he continued, “You may have been eating, but it wasn’t enough. At least for your angel side. But now? I'm just glad you're getting better… Shade and I were both worried for you but said nothing…”

Folio tensed at the mention of Atsuko, he wasn’t trying to hold it against Noah, he wasn’t, he also was trying not to think about how much he had the urge to shift and run. Normally, that would be fine, normally he would be excited, with his friends, and giving into his urges with them. They’d probably go out to the woods, maybe play some games, strip down, chase... get up to all kinds of no good shenanigans under the moon. The lead up was just as dangerous, even if the night of the full moon was always the worst. For now, he tensed and leaned closer to the pair on the bed to try and stop himself from giving in, stop himself from moving from the spot, his fingers digging into his thighs.

Noah sighed, “I’ve always been thin Riyah, even now, I’m thin, so what, I’ve put on weight, I’ve had people remark on my weight my entire life, and it never feels good. I don’t need you guys doing it too. It’s not like I’m blowing up like a balloon, besides, I’m what, seven feet tall, I’m not small, okay… I’m taller than all of you here.” Taking in a deep breath, he’d been dealing with insecurities his entire life if he was honest, and the last few days, feeling full, felt so good. Yes, it felt good when they had told him that he’d put on weight… but he wasn’t going to make it a thing. He felt good, that was what mattered. Now, everyone constantly saying it was starting to feel… different.

He was quiet, sure he was looking at Noah, but he had also just sat there while tilting his head slightly. Riyah was listening, but he had zoned out some, but not before placing a hand over Folio’s and giving his hand a squeeze when he felt the smaller man press closer to them. Hearing Noah tell him about his troubles with hearing people comment on his weight had Riyah lower his head with a frown. That wasn't what he wanted. He didn’t want the tribrid to think that him gaining weight was a bad thing…

“I'm sorry,” he whispered while staring at the floor. “I won't say another word about it. But just know I'm happy for you, yeah?” Riyah knew about insecurities and, after what Noah said, weight. His appearance. An insecurity. Throughout the seventy-five years he's known Noah and the rest of them, he's noticed little things but kept quiet. It was none of his business. Especially when it came to Noah. There was a lot going on in that head of his, and yet, Riyah still kept his mouth shut.

If Noah wants him to know something, he'd tell when he's ready or wants to.

Insecurities suck.

Noah was quiet as he looked toward Riyah, he knew that Riyah understood, but he wasn’t about to pressure him anymore than he’d ever pressured him. For now, Noah was reaching for his brother’s hand to comfort him. He knew mentioning Atsuko wouldn’t be easy, but it had just come out. At the moment was thankful that Riyah had heard him, even if he felt bad, he’d ruined the jovial mood between them… even if he had come to check with his brother in how he was feeling about everything. They hadn’t discussed Atsuko, and talking to him today, about him punishing himself, had been painful.

“Nicky, I, how are you holding up?”

As Noah’s question washed over him, Folio pressed a little into both of them, with the way he had squished himself between them. “Fine.” His answer coming out with a rumble.

He wasn't sure if Noah’s silence was a good or bad thing, but he continued to sit there, just watching when Noah reached for Folio. His own hand that held the wolf's gave him another squeeze, he glanced between the two as the tribrid spoke to Folio. Even after the silence has been broken by the question and the answer, Riyah just chuckles softly at the rumble.

But feeling and seeing how Folio was pressed up against them, the gargoyle scoots a little closer to wrap them both in a hug. None of them were ‘fine’ but they managed. Sometimes it's harder for some than it is for others.

Noah reached around and half shoved at Riyah as he chuckled, smiling at the same time, however, showing he wasn’t really annoyed at the gargoyle. Smart arse. Another full moon they’d all be having a very different moment tangled up together, whether in the forest, or even here in this room, but that was beside the point… this wasn’t that, this was an entirely different circumstance.

Sighing slightly, “I know you might not want to hear it Nicky, but…” Noah started, “But Atsuko, he’s worried about you, waiting, just waiting…”

Folio shook his head, he shouldn’t be waiting for him though, he shouldn’t because Folio knew he’d pushed him last time, he’d… “Noah… you didn’t hear what Vinny said to me before. She, said we used to hate each other… I must have pushed him, just like I annoyed all those other people I’ve dated. Can you imagine, I can’t do that to him again, I won’t… I have to let him go. He deserves to be free.” A whimper escaped him as he turned into Riyah like he had in the past few days.

“Folio…” Riyah said softly as he held the werewolf once he felt the younger turn to him and sighed. They already had this conversation, and he really didn’t want to push it, just looking at Noah with a small frown. “I tried to tell him I doubted it was actual hate between them, but let's just… I know it sucks to leave it as is but… I really don't think it's a good idea to push…” Other people. The gargoyle only knew about the two he mentioned if only briefly, and he could assume they were family to him. Now, it was something else, and he lightly rubbed at Folio’s back.

So he's dated others and they thought he was too much. Annoying. A grunt left him at the thought and shook his head. “Those people are idiots,” Riyah grumbled, “They just don't know how to handle you.” Sure, neither did he, but he never found the smaller male annoying. Frustrating when in a bad mood, but not always.

“They’re more than idiots, assholes, every single one. Keep telling him that, never listens.” Noah’s words were pointed, and he ignored the way Folio rolled his eyes and lifted his head and bared his teeth in a growl at him. Still, the younger brother just smiled, “Someone is obviously hungry, so how about I go make us some snacks, and we forget all this packing tonight, and have us a binge movie night? Enjoy a little bit of R’n’R?”

A laugh left Riyah at the two's antics and lightly scratched behind Folio’s ear with a soft rumble like purr in his chest. “Yeah, that sounds good.”

Grinning, Noah squeezed Folio’s hand before getting up from the bed, “Okay, I’ll be back soon, you guys pick the first movie, I’ll get the snacks.”

10 notes · View notes

faceless-mirror · 5 months ago

Text

Prison of Stone and Flesh

Chapter Thirty-Six

This is a collaborative fic between @cookiesupplier, @faceless-mirror & @comforting-madness

Dividers by @samspenandsword @cafekitsune @saradika-graphics

Authors Note: Justin and Ricky's first date, how will it go? We shall see!

AN 2: Two out of three authors had concerts this week, one for the first time! Whoop! So you are being spoiled with a chapter, and if you find editing mistakes... no you didn't...

Pairings: Multi-Pairings, Everybody x Everybody.

Bands Included: Motionless In White, Bad Omens, Bring Me The Horizon, Ice Nine Kills (to be added as characters join, no spoilers)

Now, Ricky and Vinny are moving into their church, stirring up old and new feelings, along with the past, posing the challenge of navigating this new chapter in their lives.

MASTERLIST HERE

Taglist: @miamore0570 @21-century-tae @dragon-chica @shilohrosechicken @comforting-madness

@missduffsblog @witchyweeb34 @spicywhenspeaking @lacktoesandtoddlerants @blackveilomens

@bngurngheart @dominuslunae @collapsedglasshouses @emmmm127 @sunsshinesunny

@latenightmusiclover @dontdiganothergravetoday @high-wire @awkwardalex

(please comment/like/reblog/message to be added to taglist)

Chapter Thirty Six

Justin had been excited about their date night from the moment that Ricky had suggested it, almost so much that it had been difficult to nap. However, wrapped up, cuddled with his mate, it was perfect. Now, as much as it would it could have been so tempting to just stay in bed after their nap, wrapped up in each other, and oh, so very tempting… How could it not? Seeing Ricky’s gorgeous body, with his growing baby bump that thrilled Justin to no end, they were going to be parents!

As they left the Church, Justin had the perfect idea. “Mini Golf?”

He had heard so much about it from mortals talking about playing the game, he’d never gotten to try it!

“Mini golf. Just remember to be gentle while playing.” Ricky agreed, buckling in to drive them. “Mini golf first or after dinner?” Ricky asked warmly, lips curled into a sweet smile. The nephilim was overjoyed. A date. An actual proper date with his hus- mate.

While he buckled himself into the seat, it was so much nicer in the car while it was just the two of them, though it was still a bit strange being in suck a confined space. Justin wasn’t about to complain, as long as Ricky was comfortable, even if his knees were far higher than he was used to. “Hmmm well, I don’t know, what do you feel like for dinner?”

Ricky thought for a moment before starting the car. “I got the perfect place.” He said, driving towards the heart of downtown with a smile. “I know how much we both love buffets.” He mused happily with a grin, “But I don't think we've had Mongolian.”

Oh, another buffet, as much as Justin knew they were supposed to eat in moderation, the introductions of buffets was something wondrous to him, and he didn’t think he could ever go back. “Mongolian? Sounds perfect.” Both Chris and Ryan had travelled to all kinds of places, probably long before Justin was even born, when Gwynn was still their handler no doubt… Justin barely travelled anywhere in his much shorter lifespan compared to the other two left in the troupe. Now that he thought about it, sitting in the car, the troupe was growing again, wasn’t it? Maybe not in the conventional sense, but it was!

Ricky smiled. “At this place, you put all your ingredients into bowls and put sauces over top, and they cook it together in front of you.” Ricky explained how the place worked.

Justin squirmed a little in his seat, excited, “Yes, have you been there many times?” Looking over towards Ricky, he did remember that Ricky, knowing that he had been in Washington, it did make him wonder how long he’d been back in town before he’d come back to the Church… he’d missed him so much. “You’ve never told me about your adventures with Vinny while you were away. How you learned all of this?”

Ricky smiled softly, “I used to go a lot… as for learning with Vinny, we both had a rough few years, but we focused on each other. Keeping each other from cracking.” He explained. “Vinny had a tendency to fall hard and fast.”

“She does?” Justin never knew Vinny as well as the others did, but that didn’t sit right to him, it didn’t, having a rough time was hard enough, but Chris… Chris deserved better than someone who fell for literally everyone. Chris was devoted to her, was that fair? If she was just going to fall hard for the next person who blew her way? Justin knew that how they worked, being with many, but he loved Ricky… Hearing Ricky say that…

Did she love him, or was it because he was the oldest, the commander… He felt sick for questioning it… He was loyalty, but it was Chris.

“Vinny used to see the best in people all the time. And she fell for people who didn't have common sense… or any idea of loving people.” Ricky explained as he drove. “She hasn't been with anyone since the last guy she was with told her to walk off a bridge.”

Ricky was quiet for a moment, thoughtful and pensive. “I think now… she was looking for Chris and seeing bits and pieces, but never got the whole image until now.”

Justin sighed, this was their date night, and he felt like he’d walked into a brick wall. He’d thought he was asking about silly, fun stories about the pair growing up together, between when Ricky had left here and come back. Now, now he’d heard about Vinny being told to walk off a bridge. Oh boy. “Well, I’m glad she has.”

“Me too.” Ricky hummed, sensing a need to change up. “I will say the first time I met Vinny… That was funny. I had to save her from a tree her brothers chased her into.”

The gargoyle wanted to laugh, he did, but even the amusement he might have had felt pushed now. “Yeah, I’m sure you did, Daddy.” Smiling towards him slightly. He was nervous, he wanted this to go well, but he felt like he was doing nothing but screw up so far.

As Ricky parked, he turned and grabbed Justin's hand. “Justin? Can we… start this date over from this point forward? I fucked up.” He admitted readily looking at him pleadingly, looking into his eyes desperately. He had gotten so used to just saying what came to mind- he didn’t usually do dates. This was far from normal, but he wanted to make it good for Justin. This date mattered to Ricky and the fact he had so easily messed it up…. It didn’t sit right.

Justin looked over at Ricky as the car stopped, not quite reaching for his belt, half afraid he was going to tell him they had to go home. “No, I sor- wait, what?” He’d fucked up? Justin would have sworn that he had, not Ricky. This was the first date he had ever been on in his life. “I’ve never been on a date before, I don’t know how this is supposed to go… So I um…” Taking in a deep breath as he undid his buckle with a nod. “Yeah, let's start over.”

Ricky unbuckled and leaned over cupping Justin’s cheek and leaned in kissing him softly, “I love you, I just… I don’t have a ton of great memories, but, I'll try to stay lighthearted. I’m sorry, I didn't want you to feel like something’s looming over us. I’ll try to think of some actual fun things to know… okay?”

Nodding, he got it, Justin did, he could think of a million bad things to tell Ricky, so many horrible things in his lifetime, but he would never want to tar him with any of them. Instead, he’d want to fill his existence with the wonder, and brilliance of everything around them if he could. “Let's have a new experience tonight, for both of us.” Climbing out of the car with him, a bright smile on his face, Justin was excited all over again.

The smaller smiled at him and got out with glee, wrapping his arm in a gentle hug and wove their fingers together as they approached the restaurant, “Let’s have a good night.” Ricky murmured, kissing his arm gently, happy that they could have a night together. As they entered the place, so many smells and the buffet to put together the meals were spread out wide over near the grill. As they got to their table, Ricky grabbed two bowls, smiling at Justin.

Justin, the moment he got out of the car, immediately walked around the vehicle to join Ricky, so that once he was stepping out, he could join him. Smiling down towards him as Rick wrapped his arm in the hug, happy for the gesture, it was welcome before they ventured into the restaurant. The scents of all the foods, everything inside, washing over the gargoyle like a wave as they entered. When they were shown to their table, Justin, glanced around, before down to the table, staying with Ricky as they grabbed their bowls, “Thanks.” Smiling to him, “What should I try first?”

“I do a lot of seafood normally, but we can come up however many times you want. You pick your meat, then noodles, followed by veggies and cover them all in sauces. I like having a lot of noodles, so I use my second bowl for noodles and the first bowl for meat and veggies.” Ricky explained showing him by dishing meat and veggies into one bowl while the other was loaded fully with noodle dishes, “You can add as many sauces as you like, just make sure there’s a fair amount of liquid.”

His bowls in hand, Justin nodded as he listened, never having tried this cuisine. He had no clue how it was even going to taste, so he didn’t have any idea what to expect, but how bad could it be? Meat, noodles, veggies, not to mentions the sauces smelled divine. His stomach was grumbling already. “Okay, gotcha. So, no skimping on the sauce, no problem there, it smells so good.”

Ricky laughed, “You're going to try all of it?” He asked curiously and warmly.

His mate’s laugh was met with a wide grin from Justin, his bright neon hair wild and sticking out every which way, Justin had tried to tame it, he swore he had, but hey, it was fun… “Is that a trick question?” The way he’d loaded his plates at the buffet, he was going to eat everything he could, especially without Chris here looking over his shoulder making sure he behaved, moderation, Justin, moderation.

The nephilim smiled, leaning up to kiss his cheek. “Just don’t make yourself sick. That's all I ask.” He purred softly, drizzling sauces over top, waiting for Justin.

“I would never, not on our date.” After Justin had finished adding everything to his bowls, meat, veggies, noodles, and of course, the lauded sauces unquestionably, he followed Ricky knowing now they had to get their bowls cooked. “I won’t get sick, I promise, Daddy. Now, the stories I could tell you… are probably not fit for public, but they are very funny.” Grinning wide.

He gently directed him to the grill and handed off his bowls to be cooked and smiled. Once they were seated, he smiled even wider. “I doubted you would, baby boy.” He whispered, “And I'm sure you could. Just… Vinny and I only started being happy a few years ago when Vinny moved in with me and my grandparents.” He explained softly. “We had a lot of sleepovers, though.”

Justin went with Ricky back to their table once their food had been finished cooked. Sitting down at their table, he smiled so warmly as he picked up his fork with a chuckle, “Oh, I can imagine. You two probably got up to all kinds of mayhem.” He wasn’t going to say he remembered what Ricky used to be like, it would be a reminder that he’d known Rick for too long for this relationship to seem acceptable. Justin never wanted him to second think what they had.

“I think the most trouble I got in was when we put Nair into Vinny's brother's body wash. He lost all his hair. It was hilarious, considering, to lose all of it he had to be using body wash on his hair too… Vin's mom lost her mind when she realized and baby walked him through washing himself. He was twenty-two. We were so grounded, but it was great.” Ricky said, taking a bite before moaning and offered a bite to Justin.

The gargoyle couldn’t help but snort slightly as he listened to the story about what the pair got up to as he waited to take his first bite… “My question, is how her mom knew it was you two that got into his shower supplies. Getting caught, Daddy?” Smirking as he took his bite with a groan at the taste, “Oh, that's good.”

“It's hard not to guess when the guy walks out completely hairless, screaming in Italian while everyone else is horrified. Vinny and I did our best not to laugh but… I cracked. It was when he said, ‘Does being hairless mean I'm not Italian anymore?’” Ricky said with a gleam in his blue eyes. “Isn't it?” He asked, taking another bite of his own.

Justin just shook his head, smiling, he couldn’t say he would have done any better though, not at all. Ten to one though, if Ryan had pulled that prank, he had money that no one would have ever known, no one, he’d have taken it to ascension. That was how he was. Then again, Christopher did not approve of them messing with each other's gear. Apparently, there was a situation involving a prank and Preparedness that hadn’t gone so well… it had ended in a meltdown. Justin hadn’t been there for that, but, from what he heard, he wished he had, the fireworks had been epic.

Ricky smiled, “Wanna plan a prank on someone? It doesn’t have to be big to be fun. We could probably do the vinegar instead of water prank on someone if we wanted.” He offered, thinking for a moment about who would be a good target…. Chris would be funny. He was a bit tense… Maybe Vinny would laugh and encourage him to prank someone else. Most likely either him or Justin in retaliation… but it would be fun…

Vinegar instead of water… no one ever asked him to get them water anyway, so he didn’t really see how that would happen. “I don’t, really, know how I would prank anyone. Noah’s off limits after what Ryan did, and Ryan, well, that would go nowhere… Chris? I want to live. So, there’s that.” Justin just shrugged and shoved another mouthful of his food into his mouth.

He hummed softly, thinking about it for a moment, “There’s always Vinny…” Ricky mused. “She’d prank us back.” He chuckled, “But we can shelve the idea for now.”

Snorting, “As long as she knows she isn’t allowed to get help from Chris, no Chris help.” Justin shook his head. Alright, so it might seem unfair that he was willing to prank Vinny with Ricky, but he was wanting to cut her off from getting help from Chris. However, if he pranked Chris, that would be his head, on a spike, for absolute certain, he wouldn’t do it. No, thank you. He wasn’t going down that road. Nope. “Chris isn’t allowed to join in if he can’t be pranked, and trust me… No.”

“Okay. Deal. I’ll let Vinny know… after we prank her. She plays fair. Her brothers didn’t, which is why we did the Nair one.” he laughed, reaching over to wipe some sauce from the corner of Justin’s mouth tenderly. “You and me can have a civil prank war with Vinny, I think.” Ricky winked with a smile before taking a few more bites, savoring the food’s flavor.

Now that, Justin thought, sound absolutely fantastic. “Perfect, sounds like it's going to be fun, I mean, I don’t see the problem with the Nair though if I’m entirely honest. We’re all adults now, are we not?” Grinned as he ate some more food, he was almost done though, “You said we can go up for more, right?”

“We can go up as much as you want.” he whispered sweetly, already standing to get more.

Dinner was delicious, and now feeling a bit too full, it was nice to get to the mini-golf place. It was a bit chilly, but Ricky had come prepared with hoodies. The place was nice with dragons, a windmill, and unbelievably bright lights on the courses but between the courses it was dinghy lighting, to be expected. He paid happily and picked out a club. He glanced around. It wasn’t too busy tonight here, at least. Small blessings, he supposed, and looked up at Justin, leaning up to pull him into a soft kiss, unable to resist.

“Need help picking a club?” he asked softly, letting his shirt go before holding his hand gently.

“They look so weird.” Justin mused softly as he looked them the mini-golf equipment in lieu of an answer, he probably would need help choosing, he wasn’t sure which one would work for him. They all looked like they would be flimsy in his hands, the thin pieces of metal that they were. Still, he was so excited to try to use them. Justin, however, looked away from the clubs, and his attention settled on his mate, with his growing belly, he looked about halfway along already, time passing so quickly, which, for a gargoyle, was faster than normal. They didn’t know how quickly a nephilim or angel pregnancies went, not many angels carried a child period. It was safe to say, if anyone looked at them funny tonight, Justin would have something to say.

“Hopefully, they have one that is super long.” Smiling to Ricky; otherwise Justin was going to be playing hunched over the whole time, still be funny as hell. Probably be more so… He was sure Ricky would get a kick out of it!

The smaller smiled at him and asked if they had larger clubs, before stopping, seeing someone already offering one with a grin. “I figured the regular ones might be a bit short, so I already grabbed our largest.” She explained warmly, as Ricky took it and nodded.

“Thank you.”

“Just have fun. That's why we're here.” She said as he handed it to Justin.

“We will.” Rick hummed and moved out of the way. “Do you want me to go first as a demo and walk you through how to do it?” He asked Justin, eyes shining.

Having been watching one of the few people that were here so far, Justin blinked, a demo? “Don’t I just, hit the ball towards the hole thingy at the end? That's what it seems like they are doing?” It really did to him, his eyes were wide for a second, Justin was used to trying to figure things out on his own over the years. While Chris and Ryan had always trained him carefully when it was just them, well, before that, if he had not caught on quickly, there had been a lot that Jerahmiel would demean and punish him for. He considered him just too stupid because it took him too long to understand. When in reality, he hadn’t been training as long as the older gargoyles, being the youngest in the troupe.

Ricky smiled at him. “That's the main goal, but there's also how to hold the club so you won't pull muscles or anything. I wouldn't want to have you hurt.” He explained, “Plus, I'd be hugging you for part of it.” He teased his tongue peeking out for a brief teasing moment.

Raising an eyebrow at him, Justin smirked, Daddy was tiny, but he loved how dominant he could get. If he wanted to wrap his arms around him and show him, maybe a bit awkwardly, with how tall Justin was, yes, please. “Okay, Daddy.”

He smiled, leaning up to kiss him gently, “Good boy.” He whispered softly and nuzzled him sweetly, tenderly. “I love you.” He breathed, before leading him to the first hole and setting his ball down, it was neon blue, slightly scuffed but bright and still easy to see.

Ricky explained how to stand, and that the goal was the least number of strokes. “Then you just judge how hard you need to hit it, along with angles to try to get it in.” He said warmly, swinging and making it decently close. “Ready for your turn?”

Justin smiled back to Ricky with the declaration, “I love you.” Kissing him back softly.” Before he moved to follow suit in holding his club, standing, shifting on his feet, adjusting how he could to match his mate when he needed. “Okay, let me try.” Only, when he put his bright pink ball down to hit along the course… his attempt, well… had just a touch too much oomph to it. The bright ball, going flying through the air, right off the course.

Ricky chuckled softly and kissed his cheek at the attempt. “A little less force might be a good idea, but you got the stance down. Let's get you a new ball and try again, okay?” He offered the loving reassurance, smiling gently at him.

The gargoyle whined slightly as he pouted at the way the brightly colored ball went flying a bit too far through the air. That had not been what he intended to happen. When Ricky suggested getting another ball, Justin when to say he could go find that one, it was bright enough, he was sure he could spot it where it had landed… However, that would probably mean flying. Most likely not the best idea then. “Yea, okay, I’ll go ask for another one…”

“Do you want me to come with you?” He asked, petting his cheek, softly smiling. Justin glanced over towards the attendant who had helped them with the clubs, while he wasn’t worried about her not helping them, at the same time… There was an echo of laughter in the back of his mind. It was a nasty sound, and he knew where it was coming from. Justin refused to let the dark memory of his mate’s father bring tonight down, though. Nodding to Ricky, yes, he would like him to come, asking for help was something Chris and Ryan had taught him that there was no shame in. “Yes, Please.”

“I'm right here with you. It's okay.” Ricky whispered and hugged him gently. “You had perfect form, though.” He said encouragingly, “You did great.”

He walked with Justin hand in hand to the attendant, giving him a reassuring squeeze of his hand. Justin looked across the counter to the girl and smiled toward her nervously, “Ah, I lost the ball, and need another one.”

“You lost it?”

At that, Justin pointed at an angle at beyond the fence from the course… “It’s ah, somewhere far out there.” Cringing a little… The attendant nodded after a moment before bringing them another ball, this time it was green, matching Justin’s hair.

Ricky smiled and led him back. “Try again. You got this. I believe in you.” He said softly, kissing his hand sweetly. He wasn't blind to how Justin had gotten nervous at the idea of messing up, and he knew… or rather he thought he knew who would make him feel that way. He had been fighting the voice as well, honestly. All he could do was support Justin through it.

The last time Justin had messed up, he’d almost gotten Chris killed, in a way, sometimes, he had the horrible idea that hearing that despicable voice in his head wasn’t a bad thing. Until everything else overpowered it. At that moment, the way Ricky kissed his hand so tender, Justin smiled softly, “Yea, I got this. Besides, we gotta get to the dragon.”

Moving back to the first part of the course, just as they had been before, his new neon green scuffed dimpled golf ball in hand. Setting it down in place, adjusting his stance just like Ricky had shown him before, glancing towards his mate. A small smile in place, almost as if to check to see if everything was alright before he took his go this time.

“Gentle.” Rick instructed and whispered under his breath to Justin. “Like when you touch me.” Hearing those words from his mate, the gargoyle’s eyes flickered up from the ball on the ground towards the nephilim, and then down to this growing belly, his mate, and their babies. Gentle like he touched him.

Smirking softly, “Not always, though.” Adjusting with his club, he looked back down at the ball, and this time, when he hit the ball, he was far more careful and less forceful and the ball rolled across the faux green smoothly.

Ricky cheered happily and hugged him. “That's perfect!” he exclaimed joyfully and kissed him, hand on his belly as he leaned on Justin with shining eyes.

Then moments later he felt movement and his eyes widened more. He dropped his own club and reached quickly for Justin’s hand, tugging him to press it down against his belly, hoping he would feel it as well. It was as if the babies were cheering Justin along as well.

“Yes!” Justin couldn’t help but exclaim, almost dropping his club when he realized that he had actually gotten it right this time, that he hadn’t gotten it wrong and sent the ball sailing through the air again. He was just grabbing at the club so he didn’t lose it, when Ricky was grabbing at him instead, “Wha- Rick I-” As he put his hand on his belly and the gargoyle’s breath caught…

“Our babies?” Justin’s eyes were wide as he looked down to where his hand was pressed against his mate’s growing belly, feeling the flutter of their baby’s heartbeats. Looking up to Ricky then, the gargoyle’s smile growing so bright, that was their babies, their babies…

Ricky beamed, nodding. “Our babies…” He whispered as the babies moved, making him grunt. To feel them now… Knowing they were real- it was heavenly… Maybe heaven was the wrong word, but blissful, at least until one of the babies kicked his bladder. “And now… I need to find a bathroom. One of them has decided my bladder was perfect to kick or punch.” He grunted, blushing at the admission.

Justin nodded, agreeing they could do that, “Okay, okay, let's go.” Getting Ricky inside and comfortable, all that, was better than immediately continuing their game right away. “Dragons and windmills and all of that can wait. Let's go back in and ask.” His arm immediately wrapping around his mate’s back to usher him back inside to find a bathroom.

Rick nodded before seeing a bathroom and bolted for it, almost in a waddle, running like a penguin. “Shit shit shit-” he grumbled before getting to the stall and slumped.

Justin was never, ever going to laugh at the sight, not the first time he’d seen a pregnant gargoyle waddle away at this point. He might be young, but he was around for a few that had bred, including Chenza. He waited outside of the bathroom for Ricky now, calling through the door after a moment…

“There is a snack bar over here if you want me to get some for you.”

“I would love some snacks and something to drink. You're amazing.” Rick said warmly with a soft blush on his cheeks, even if Justin couldn't see it.

Justin immediately smiled hearing Ricky, just wanted to be able to do something to help, anything, “I can do that.” Sure they had only just had dinner, but knowing that Rick would always be hungry right now, Justin never questioned him wanting to eat. So he went right to the snack bar and took out the card that Gwynn had given him and started picking out different snacks and a drink for Ricky after he finished.

Ricky slipped out of the bathroom finally and walked up behind Justin, hugging him. “I love you.” He breathed happily, eyes fluttering.

The gargoyle's smile turned knowing when he felt the arms wrap around him, having heard the door open, and the patter of footsteps, habit of training and patrol with the added senses. Not reacting, he wasn’t here for battle, he wasn’t here to attack Ricky, he was here, however, to indulge his cravings, with any luck. Shifting, he turned to lean in and press a kiss to his mate’s lips, overjoyed about how the night was going, his arms full of snacks, and a bottle of caffeine free soda for Ricky. “And, I love you, which, I didn’t know what you were craving, so I tried to get an assortment.” They both knew what Ricky didn’t eat, Justin would… but Justin knew Ricky would eat most of it unless his pregnancy senses turned him away from it.

Ricky's eyes almost looked as if they had stars in them, purring happily, and took the soda and the first snack that looked appealing. A super rope. “I haven't had these in years- he looked at the attendant with big eyes and spoke softly. “Can I have the box and a soft drink cup of the nacho cheese please?” He asked, surprising the attendant, who looked horrified. But nodded and got the items quickly.

The giant of a man had to press his lips together not to laugh out loud… not at the combination that Ricky was putting together, but the expression on the snack bar attendant's face. Oh, that poor teenage boy obviously didn’t understand the whims, he did not, but Justin did, he really did, but this boy had never been around a pregnant person before. Once, the kid had Ricky’s extra items, and Justin paid for everything with a zip of the card. He grinned over to his mate, “Everything good?”

Ricky had torn open the super rope, dipping it in, and had just taken a bite when Justin turned around. He moaned, eyes rolling back some as he melted at the sweet and savory combination dancing on his taste buds, nodding as he offered a taste to Justin innocently. Justin was tempted to say no, not because it looked disgusting, and he would be honest, it did a little, he would give the kid that, he was right. However, taking food away from his pregnant mate just felt… wrong… However, Ricky was offering, and also turning down that offering to try something new also felt wrong. Either way, this would show Ricky just how little he would get sick… leaning in, he took a bite of the super rope after he dipped it in the cheese sauce… oh that tasted… like… something.

He just kept chewing. Ricky smiled wider and took another bite with a happy wiggle, purring in delight. “It's so good…” he whispered happily. Justin just nodded along with him, not sure what words to use for the flavor of what he was tasting, but he certainly wasn’t going to reject it for Ricky’s sake. Either way, he’d make sure they’d be taking that box home, and make sure they’d have some more of that sauce on the chance Ricky wanted to do this again.

Once he had swallowed, Justin licked his lips and smiled. “Ready to go back out there so we can do meet the Dragon?” Justin was entirely decided on whether they should be defeating the dragon or not on this course… that felt rude… they were like kin after all.

He giggled, “We just have to get the ball past it. We can do it!” Ricky cheered happily and led the way back where the courses were waiting, still waddling some.

“Well that doesn’t mean we can’t say Hi as we go past, no need to be rude… Winged Creatures band together.” Justin chuckled as they made their way back out, he couldn’t wait.

9 notes · View notes

faceless-mirror · 5 months ago

Text

Prison of Stone and Flesh

Chapter Thirty-Five

This is a collaborative fic between @cookiesupplier, @faceless-mirror & @comforting-madness

Dividers by @samspenandsword @cafekitsune @saradika-graphics

Authors Note: Did you really expect the smut not to be coming after the last chapter for our darlings? Come on now!

Pairings: Multi-Pairings, Everybody x Everybody.

Now, Ricky and Vinny are moving into their church, stirring up old and new feelings, along with the past, posing the challenge of navigating this new chapter in their lives.

MASTERLIST HERE

Taglist: @miamore0570 @21-century-tae @dragon-chica @shilohrosechicken @comforting-madness

@missduffsblog @witchyweeb34 @spicywhenspeaking @lacktoesandtoddlerants @blackveilomens

@bngurngheart @dominuslunae @collapsedglasshouses @emmmm127 @sunsshinesunny

@latenightmusiclover @dontdiganothergravetoday @high-wire @awkwardalex

(please comment/like/reblog/message to be added to taglist)

Chapter Thirty Five

Vinny, as soon as the door closed, she was on top of Chris cupping his face as she whimpered softly, kissing him hungrily. “Daddy- Chris- sir- please-” she whispered, shaking like a leaf. It felt like every part of her was begging for him.

As worried as Chris was about Noah when it came to what Gwynn said when it came to bring his temperature down, that was a thought for later. He nodded to Gwynn as the angel left at the reminder about the need for more skyfish, for tomorrow, to keep the growing archangel tribrid fed… Right, the fact he was seven foot, turns out that was nothing. Archangels could be as tall as over eight feet, and his father had been as tall as Chris was, who knows how tall Noah was going to be.

Now, though, as soon as the door shut behind the pair, his focus was entirely on his mate. Everything else, was out the window. “BabyGirl, you, show me.” Picking her up without another word and carrying her into their bedroom. She’d been blessed, they’d been blessed. What had been taken from them two centuries ago, their babies, they could try again, it might not be the same this time, but they could try.

She mewled softly kissing him as she was carried, already working on getting layers from her. Desperately and in need. “Please. I want… I want you to see and feel. Chris, please.” She begged, pulling back to take off her shirt. Her bra a bit more full, almost a c cup now- and her body was thinner than before, like the excess masculine parts had been smoothed down. Her lips pressed to his again, leaving her shivering for him.

Moaning against her lips as he kissed her, clothes were coming from both of them as soon as he set her down on the bed. Chris was thankful that the new bed had arrived, fully reinforced too, the thought of breeding his mate was intense, just as much as the thought of his beast form… if not more so. His hands ran down her body, fuck, her breasts, was it wrong that he remembered exactly how her body curved… They were going to have to update some of her wardrobe, more supportive. Kissing down her body, groaning against her skin as he was shed more of their clothes, climbing onto the bed with her.

Vinny was laid-back, spreading her legs for him, cupping his face. “Daddy.” She breathed out softly, kissing him her cock had shrunk some and her balls were gone, leaving her with a pretty tight hole that was gleaming for him. Welcoming him in.

Chris made his way down Chenza’s curves now that their bodies were completely bare, enjoying every inch, every touch of her newly exposed form. Moaning against her skin as he reached her groin, fingers wrapped around her hips, slimmer than the last time he’d had her on like this before he mouthed at her cock. Until finally, he licked along the slick hole waiting for him.

Chenza’s hips bucked and she trembled, panting softly. “Daddy-!” She moaned, fingers in his hair as her back arched. “Sir please- please-” the feeling was familiar but forgotten as she clung to him and the bed, body quaking.

“Fuck, BabyGirl.” Chris licked over her slit again, she tasted just as she did before, as if he could ever forget, not even in two centuries. Licking his tongue into her with a groan, his fingers squeezing at her hips ever so slightly. “Oh, I’ve missed how good you taste like this.”

Vinny’s eyes fluttered and rolled back grinding down on his tongue and lips eagerly, “Chris- Chris I missed this… baby-” she whispered, “I want to be bred. Please- I need it- I need you. I want our little ones-” she breathed, her nails biting his skin like echoing reminders of when they first messed around. All claws and teeth and pleading desperation.

Hissing as he felt her nails digging into his scalp, not that he had a care in the world that her fingers were digging in, he welcomed it. Chris could never forget that first time they had gotten their hands on each other, that first time they had finally given in to the desire brewing between them that neither had wanted to admit to until then. His hips undulating against the bed as he continued to moan against her in the present, licking deep into her. Lifting his head, swiping a finger gently over her hole carefully, her slit was so tight, knowing she was untouched now, she was like this, he was not going to hurt her like this… Pressing his finger into her, “We’ll get our little ones baby, I promise, we will.”

She mewled softly, riding his finger as she moved to take his finger instinctively, “Chris- Chris come here-” Vinny begged of him, clicking her teeth as her eyes fluttered. She wanted to hold on to him as he prepped her. Oh, how she wanted everything-

Chris knew with Chenza being human this time, everything could very well be different, it might take them longer, but they could have their littles now, they would, he would give them to her. She could carry them, just as she wanted… bring their life into the world, their babies. As she begged him, he hushed her softly, “Shhh not too fast BabyGirl, I’m not going to hurt you, I’m going to breed you, but it's been a long time… and it's the first time again…” Slowly, gently, he pressed a second finger into her as she rode him. After how he knew he could be…

“Christopher Cerulli I want to fucking kiss you so get up here so I can kiss your face.” Chenza grumbled as she moaned out, rolling her hips more aggressively, whimpering as she tried to pull him up to her.

A rumble of a growl came barely a moment before Christopher surged up, and his lips claimed hers, that kiss she wanted, it came with a primal edge, his fingers thrusting deep inside of her still. His little human mate was tiny compared and reaching down, his fingers twisted to make sure she was stretched, so perfect, so open for him… Oh, she was perfect. It had been so long, and with their size difference, he wasn’t going to hurt her, not when he was going to breed her, not when he knew her human body could only take so much. Even with a blessing. Chris had been around humans his entire existence, longer than any of the others. He’d seen their struggles, he would never want his mate limited such as that.

She moaned against his lips, nails scraping as she kissed back, nails raking over his shoulders as she moaned, panting softly as she kissed down his neck and collarbones, teeth scraping teasingly as she rode his fingers eagerly.

Chris shuddered at the feeling of her teeth against his skin, his collarbones, he had always reacted so intensely when she bit down there, the marks she left there were so intense. The only disappointment was the fact he was forced to heal every day when they were trapped in their stone forms. That wasn’t going to be an issue any longer with his sunlight rune, he would wear any marks she left on him, whether with her teeth, or her nails, with delight.

Twisting his fingers inside of her as she rode them, panting with a moan at her teeth, adding another finger, curling them inside her. Chris was eager to learn everything she enjoyed all over again like this.

She gasped softly as he rubbed just right, making her cry out before her teeth bit into his shoulder. Moaning as she bit hard before sucking the skin and rubbing her tongue over it, wanting to leave a mark that he would have for a few days at the very least. “Mine. My mate.” She mewled when she finally released his shoulder, throwing her head back as she clenched around him.

“Fuck.” When Chenza’s teeth sank into his shoulder, Chris groaned so loud, she knew all his sweet spots. “I’m yours BabyGirl, all yours, and you're mine.” When she clenched so tight around his fingers, he knew she was ready for him with her moan, she could take him, so with one last twist of his fingers, he slipped them out of her. Shifting around, he hooked her thigh around his hip to steady her as he lined up his cock and pressed inside of her.

Vinny groaned at the loss of his fingers inside her, whimpering before her eyes rolled back as his cock was then filling her up. So different from before and so familiar, she gasped, holding on to him before kissing him deeper as she shivered. “Daddy-”

Chris’ hips rolled into her as he kissed her, moaning against her hips, his groin rubbing against her cock trapped between them as he thrust deeper into her, to fill her completely. “That's it BabyGirl, so good.” Nipping at her lip as he kissed her again, she was so perfect as his hands started to run up the sides of her body, feeling the new curves the blessing had given her. Some of them were quite subtle, but they were there.

Vinny mewled trembling and leaning into each touch loving it as she squirmed against him grinding some as her eyes fluttered taking him in so hungrily. Her cock throbbed, trapped between them. “Daddy- Chris-” she warned softly before cumming wrapped so tight around him, clinging to him. Knowing they were just starting.

Feeling her come, with the way she clenched around him, the gargoyle groaned, he deepened the kiss, his hips arched into her, stilling for a moment. Fuck, that, of course, wasn’t going to last long before he was rolling his hips so he could slide out and thrust back into her. His arms slipped under her back to pull her as close as possible.

Chenza clung to him, biting and kissing the other side of his neck, legs trembling happily, and sweet moans came from her rocking on his cock as she melted under him. With each thrust into his mate, the vigor of his hips became slightly more intense. Chris was trying to keep himself in check, not for the sake of holding himself back, oh he never wanted that, he didn't intend to hurt Chenza… not when she’d only just been blessed. Not when she was going to be carrying their children.

“Fuck, Chenza… going to breed you so full…” He shuddered as he came inside of her, but that didn’t stop him. No, holding himself deep as he came inside of her, filling her, breeding her. His hands sliding down to her hips, lifting her just a little to slide a pillow under her hips and keep him inside of her as he thrust into her again.

She mewled happily, pulling him into a deeper, hungrier kiss. “I wanna be full. I want to have our babies- Chris- Chris- I want… please-” Chenza babbled gently looking into his eyes. She hadn't realized just how much she had missed being bred like this with Chris holding her. Missing seeing him and feeling him breed her.

The pillow had her arched up and him sliding even deeper into her, growling against her mouth as he kissed her, his hips driving his cock inside of her with each roll of his hips. Nails that were slipping until they were half clawed were scrapping down her side, “You’ll be so full, so round, our babies growing inside you again.”

She sniffled before crying out at the thought, legs locking around his hips as she held on tightly, cumming hard again, feeling light-headed for a second before locking her lips with his once more.

“Can you feel them kicking inside you already, BabyGirl.” Chris knew the thrum was an echo of their own heart beats, but he could imagine, he could, feeling their babies' tiny little lives growing inside of her. Fuck, fuck, moaning as he shifted his hips, hands grasping at her, nails digging into her skin slightly as she came, clenching around him with her kiss. Moaning as he fucked into her so deep as he was cumming inside of her again, so focused on breeding her. If there was even the slightest chance with her human cycle…

Vinny trembled, “I can't wait to feel their hands, their feet, wings-” she breathed, smiling as she kissed him again and again, shaking as she clung to him, not minding the sting of his nails. Chris licked inside of her mouth as he continued to thrust inside of her body, pressing all of his seed as far inside of her womb as he could. Keeping it in her with the tilt of her hips under the pillow, moaning against her mouth as he felt her muscles flutter around his cock with each thrust.

“You need to hire a manager for the café, I’m not going to let you out of this bed, for at least a week.” Smiling against her lips.

“I can do that-” she breathed softly, kissing him deeply and lovingly, playing with his hair and her curls were spread on the bed beneath her. “Chris- they won't be replacements… but they're going to be ours. Our littles.” Chenza breathed out, smiling.

Smiling softly, no, not replacements. “Our littles.” Their babies, they wouldn’t replace the babies they had lost, any more than their babies would have been more important to him than any of his children before. One might think so because she was his mate, but Chris never played favorites, he refused.

“Our little bats.” Chenza mused softly, kissing him. “I hope they get your smile.” She whispered sweetly.

Chuckling, Chris grinned, “I still hope they have your curls.” He knew that sometimes she thought they were too wild, but he loved them. He loved playing with her hair, and the thought that their babies would have her sweet curls would just delight him completely. “Remind me not to let Ryan teach them how to fly; however, he’s lost his touch.” Used to be, Ryan was the first one to help the kids to learn to fly… He had a way with the kids when it came to flying… Chris didn’t know how he did it, but he just knew how to make a game out of it. Now, now he went and threw Noah off the roof.

“I think Justin may take that role from Ryan.” Vinny whispered, “Justin seems so thrilled to have littles… I’m excited for him…” She breathed, green eyes fluttering softly as she nuzzled his neck. “Also, it could be because Noah is 400 years old.”

“I think he will…. Who knows, he might find clouds to be the most fun training ground.” She mused, nuzzling his chest gently. “I need to put up an Indeed posting, though.” She teased, reaching for her phone to post the listing she had in drafts.

“I am excited too, but that isn’t an excuse, the very first test of his training and throws him off the roof? Why?” Chris shook his head, he was glad that Gwynn had handled it, but Chris wasn’t happy with him. Seeing Noah happier now, and eating better, that was so much better. Sighing, “I can only hope that it won’t scare him off flying for good, and he’ll let me take him up at some point.” He would be going up tonight, catch plenty, enough for hopefully a week, both Noah and Gwynn, even Ricky, they all needed the skyfish for strength, not to mention the babies growing, they were tribrids too. Skyfish was the only guaranteed blessed food that they still easily had access to outside of Heaven. All other blessed animals were still in heaven… Animals blessed by archangels in this realm had long died out that Chris knew of.

Chris remembers the days when training in the clouds was an utter a delight, however, the thought of it now, he wasn’t sure how that might go. They’d have to be careful of it now, not sure which angels could be trusted, and which were out to get them. The fact that archangels were out to kill, archangels couldn’t be trusted, they had to walk on eggshells. “We’ll have to be careful playing in the clouds.” Curling up with her in bed as she reached for her phone, humming as she fiddled with it, “Hmm?”

“You wanted me to get someone who could run the shop, so I'm not working all the time. I’ve been thinking about it too.” Vinny mused. “Playing in the clouds as long as he stays near you wouldn't be too bad, at least.” She whispered.

Smiling softly, his lips pressing to Chenza’s in a long sensual kiss, sighing against her skin, so happy that they could be here, together. The thought of spending time in the clouds with Noah was perfection, the day he would let Chris take him up was one he looked forward to. “Okay, in saying that, I should go fish so we can keep him fed, and strengthen him up a bit, Gwynn too.” He hadn’t liked how either of them reacted after the blessing. It had shown how badly they needed the steady supply of angel food. “Enough that, you can use some too if you like.”

Vinny smiled, “I would love to make some filling food for Noah and Gwynn… It’d be so helpful…” she sighed, “By the way, tonight I'll make you a lunch and a green smoothie with matcha to keep you alert.” She murmured.

“I look forward to it, Baby.” Nothing like a good Midnight lunch… Returning from fishing to one of Vinny’s green smoothies would be a reminder of waking from the day to seeing their coasters with the smoothies she’d made for them from the café. With a quick kiss, he pulled back so he could get up from the bed and dress, he’d need to go get his flight gear and prep for being up in the clouds and fishing. Best for safety.

Chenza whined as Chris got up, pulling on a pair of panties and a shirt before going to make his lunch and smoothie. She at least knew he'd devour a smoothie after their romp… even if he wouldn't admit that he was always a bit peckish after the deed was done… she knew.

Once they were both dressed, Chris followed her out so he could grab his lunch, the smoothie, before heading up into the clouds.

13 notes · View notes